0

/onM^fomdm^efa. Colligi in this Colony}'

Deposited by the
Connecticut Academy
1913

PUBLICATIONS OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER

ENGLISH SERIES, No. VII.

The Place-Names of Cumberland and
Westmorland

Published by the University of Manchester at
The University Press (H. M. McKechnie, Secretary)
12 Lime Grove, Oxford Road, Manchester
Longmans, Green & Co.
London : 39 Paternoster Row
New York : 443-449 Fourth Avenue, and Thirtieth Street
Bombay : 8 Hornby Road
Calcutta : 303 Bowbazar Street
Madras : l67 Mount Road

THE PLACE-NAMES
OF CUMBERLAND AND
WESTMORLAND

BY
W. J. SEDGEFIELD, Litt.D.,
Professor of English Language in the University.

MANCHESTER
At the University Pkess
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co.,
London, New York, Bombay, &c.
1915

University of Manchester Publications
No. XCVIII.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

CONTENTS.

Preface Introduction
Bibliography
Abbreviations Place-Names of Cumberland
Place-Names of Westmorland
Word Lists ...
Phonology

PAGE vii.
- xi.
xxxvii. -xliv. I
131
18S
207

PREFACE.
The ideal investigator of the origin of place-names would
combine a thorough familiarity with local configuration,
a knowledge of local history based on study of original
documents, and a mastery of phonological method. In
the absence of such a combination, the work might
conceivably be best undertaken by two or three experts
working in harmony. Unfortunately the local historian
or antiquarian and the philologist seem to be only too
frequently in conflict. Books dealing with British place-
names have been written in a good many cases with a
bias towards the one or the other side. The philologists,
ignoring local features and local history, sometimes put
forward suggestions of origins of place-names which are
ridiculed by the man on the spot, while many of the
derivations advanced by the local antiquarian excite the
scorn of the trained philologist. The fact of the matter
is that the study of place-names is a very difficult and
perplexing field of research. In attempting to elucidate
the origin of the place-names of Cumberland and
Westmorland I have steered a middle course, ever
keeping in mind the difficulties of the task. But though
I began with some confidence, tempered as I hoped with
caution, I have at the end to confess to a feeling of
disappointment. Time after time it has been necessary
to throw overboard a convincing explanation in the
remorseless presence of a fresh early form. The present
work may be compared to an edifice that has been built,
then almost demolished, then re-built and altered in
detail over and over again. An inspection of the word-
lists at the end of the book will show how small a residue
of fact remains as the result of the investigation.
Cumberland and Westmorland readers of this book
may think that the allotment of space to the names has
not always been in proportion to their importance in
the eyes of natives. I would remind these readers that

viii PREFACE
my point of view is primarily that of the etymologist
rather than that of the local historian. I am concerned
with the name more than with the place. A place-name
is after all just an ordinary word, once significant, and
it must be investigated by the method applied to other
words, the method of the Oxford Dictionary, and of
modern etymological dictionaries. Yet, though the
principles of linguistic analysis must be rigidly applied,
at the same time the facts of local configuration and local
records must be well weighed. If such facts had been
cited in greater abundance the book would have been
much larger ; as it is, I may claim that such details have
been considered wherever they bear on the origin of the
names. It has been a pleasure to find so keen an interest taken
by Cumberland and Westmorland men in the names of
their homes, and I gratefully acknowledge their help.
More especially am I indebted to the Rev. Dr. James
Wilson for the kind loan of part of the proofs of his
forthcoming edition of the Register of St. Bees and for
help with regard to several place-names; to Mr. Daniel
Scott, of Penrith, who gave me some valuable topo
graphical notes; to the Rev. F. W. Ragg, who supplied
me with a number of early forms from MSS. of difficult
access ;i to Dr. C. A. Parker for notes on Gosforth and
district; to the late Sir E. Anwyl and my colleague, Mr.
E. T. Griffiths, for notes on Celtic forms; to another
colleague, Mr. Waugh, for kindly copying out some
early forms of names at the Record Office ; to Mr. Harald
Lindkvist for sending me some literature on Scandina
vian place-names; and to Professor F. W. Moorman for
advice and encouragement at the beginning of my task.
But my greatest debt is due to Mr. W. G. Collingwood,
who has from the first taken a keen interest in this book,
and who from his unrivalled stores of archaeological and
Scandinavian lore and his intimate knowledge of local
configuration and history, has furnished me with quite
1. These forms are indicated by the letters F. W. R. in brackets.

PREFACE ix
invaluable help. I cannot adequately express my
indebtedness to him, but the occurrence of his name on
almost every page of this book is sufficient testimony
to the importance of his contribution. At the same time
I am alone responsible for the use I have made of this
contribution, a use which may, I fear, not always com
mend itself to Mr. Collingwood.
One word in conclusion. The Introduction has pur
posely been restricted in its scope, as there seemed no
need to repeat information which has been already given
in books on English place-names, especially in the
matter of phonology. All names of towns, parishes,
townships, villages and hamlets discoverable on Bartho
lomew's two miles to the inch map, in Kelly's Directories
and in Bartholomew's Gazetteer have been included,
together with a number of selected farm-names which
seemed to throw light on the other names or for which
early forms were to be found. Of other names only a few
have been included.
Manchester, March, 1915.

INTRODUCTION.

§ I. Historical.
When, by whom, and under what conditions were the
place-names of Cumberland and Westmorland given?
Before we can attempt to answer these questions we must
examine both the external and the internal evidence.
References in early English annals to Cumberland and
Westmorland are of the scantiest, and may be sum
marised in a few sentences. We learn that in the
seventh and eighth centuries Cumbria, which in boun
daries and extent nearly corresponded to the two modern
counties, belonged to the kingdom of Northumbria, and
we may infer that it had a mixed population of British
and Anglian settlers. In the year 875 a.d. Healfdan and
his Danish force is reported by the Anglo-Saxon
chronicle to have destroyed Carlisle and laid the country
waste ; after which Cumbria ceased to be part of North
umbria. In the early tenth century Cumbria was under
Welsh kings, and formed part of the British kingdom of
Strathclyde, extending northward into Scotland and
subject to the crown of Scotland. In 945 Eadmund,
King of Wessex, laid waste Cumbria and granted it to
Malcolm II, king of the Scots, on tenure of military ser
vice. The province thus became a fief of the English
crown, but was outside the kingdom. About this time
Cumbria would seem to have been practically in the
hands of Norsemen, and all but independent of both
England and Scotland. In the year 1000, according to
Henry of Huntingdon, King Ethelred invaded Cumbria
with a large army with a view to bringing it under
English control, and slew a great number of the Scandi
navian population. Nevertheless, the district continued
to remain outside English territory until William Rufus,

xii INTRODUCTION
in 1097, came to Carlisle, drove out Dolfin, its ruler, and
made the land of which Carlisle was the chief town part
of the English kingdom by constituting it an English
earldom. It was not, however, until the end of the
twelfth century that the counties of Cumberland and
Westmorland assumed their modern boundaries.
Turning to the Irish annals and Scandinavian sagas,
we learn that at the end of the ninth century the Vikings
appeared for the first time in the Bristol Channel. They
landed first in Glamorganshire, but, being repulsed by
the Welsh, crossed over to Ireland, the wealth of whose
monasteries was famed far and wide. The numerous
Irish kings and chiefs, being ever at war with each
other, could offer no effectual resistance to the invaders,
and thus began the harrying of Ireland by fleet after fleet
from Scandinavia, which lasted over a generation. The
later invaders were Norwegians, the Finn-Gaill, or ' Fair
strangers,' of the Irish annals. They pushed into the
interior and set up kingdom;s of their own, and it was not
until the decisive battle of Clontarf, in 1014, that the
Irish finally regained the mastery in their own land. The
coasts of Scotland also suffered from incursions, while
the islands were completely taken possession of and
settled by Norwegians. For centuries they were counted
as Norse colonies, a ' Norway beyond the seas.'
The archseological evidence ^ supplements that of the
chronicles. Many crosses, gravestones, monuments, and
ornaments have been unearthed in Cumberland and
Westmorland, which point clearly to the early presence
of Anglians of the same race as those of Northumbria,
followed by Scandinavians, who, while imitating the
Northumbrian patterns, introduced modifications pecu
liar to Scandinavian art. In its later stages this Scandi
navian craftsmanship becomes more original and inde
pendent, but with signs of influence by Irish models.
Archaeological remains pointing to Scandinavian settle-
1. See W. G. Collingwood, Scand. Britain, pp. 198 ff.

INTRODUCTION xiii
ment even as early as the beginning of the tenth century
are very abundant. They show signs of being Norse
rather than Danish, thereby differing from Scandinavian
remains found in Yorkshire and other parts of England.
It is further found that very similar crosses, monuments,
and ornaments occur round the coasts of Ireland, in the
south-west and west of Scotland, in the Orkneys, Shet
land, the Hebrides, and the Isle of Man. The design
and workmanship of these remains are often of a high
order. If we had no other evidence than that of the
early chronicles we should form an inadequate concep
tion of the part played by these adventurous and ener
getic sons of Norway, for we should imagine them con
tinually and exclusively engaged in harrying and
plundering the countries they visited. But the archaeo
logical evidence enables us in some degree to correct this
impression, as it bears witness to a degree of artistic
achievement only possible in a settled population. We
know, moreover, that some of the finest of the Scandi
navian literature had its origin in the Norwegian colonies
in Britain and Ireland.
The most complete and convincing evidence, however,
for the existence of this Norse settlement, as well as for
its extent and distribution, is furnished by the names
which the Norsemen gave to the places where they
settled. These names are to be reckoned by the thou
sand, and they show quite unmistakably that in the ranks
of the Norse arrivals, forming a contrast with mere
pirates or marauders, were emigrants who took up land
in the new countries where they could get it or where it
best suited them, and settled down to a farmer's life. It
is not improbable, also, that a number of the formidable
Vikings themselves, when it no longer paid them to
plunder, joined the ranks of their more peaceful kinsmen.
And to-day, nearly a thousand years later, the names
these men gave to their farms and fields are, like old,
worn coins, still in daily use.
We have no certain information about the date of this

xiv INTRODUCTION
peaceful settlement, but we may take it that the emigra
tion of Norse farmers to the coastal areas of Great Britain
and Ireland went on concurrently almost from the first
with the plundering expeditions, and was in continuous
and steady development until early in the eleventh cen
tury. It is further probable that there was some Scandi
navian settlement in Cumbria even earlier than 900 a.d.,
apart from possible Danish colonisation. An indication
of this seems to be found in the frequent occurrence in
Norse place-names in Britain, especially in Cumberland
and Westmorland, of the word ' beck ' for a stream, in
combination with words of distinctively Scandinavian
origin. This word is hardly found in the place-names
of Iceland, but was in common use in Norway before the
colonisation of Iceland from Norway took place — that is
to say, before the year 874. It is further probable that
settlers came to Cumbria both directly from Norway and
as offshoots from the Norse colonies in Ireland, Scotland,
and the Islands. § 2. Evidence of Place-names.
Before considering in more detail the place-names of
Cumberland and Westmorland, with a view to learning
what light they shed on the conditions of early settle
ment, it may be as well to try to form some notion
a priori of those conditions. We may picture, then, a
population of small husbandmen, chiefly Anglians, but
with a not inconsiderable Celtic element, in occupation of
the land extending inland from the sea-coast to the fells,
from the head of the Solway Firth on the north to Have-
rigg Point on the south. It is unlikely that Norsemen
arriving direct from Norway in the early tenth century
would bring their women-folk or live stock with them.
They would, on landing, if peaceably minded, either
settle down on unoccupied, and therefore less fertile, land
among the native inhabitants, or push through to the
slopes of the fells, where they would be free to settle on
what ground they pleased. It is probable, if we may

INTRODUCTION xv
judge from parallel cases in modern countries to which
emigration takes place, that the new arrivals would begin
by helping the native husbandmen in farm work and
earning enough, paid in kind, to enable them to start on
their own account. They would also in many cases find
wives among the daughters of the native farmers. With
a cow or two, a few sheep, goats, and fowls a start could
be made on their own bit of land. Whether the Norse-
,men disposses.sed the native farmers, and to what extent,
we have no means of knowing, but it is clear that such
dispossession could only occur in the early days of immi
gration, when armed bodies of Norsemen might effect a
settlement amid a population at first hostile. The chil
dren of these Norsemen would speak their mothers' lan
guage, English, first and best, but they would be able to
converse with their fathers in the Norse language. Their
Fnglish would be the more idiomatic and grammatical,
but they would possess the Norse vocabulary of everyday
life. The father would fix the names of things and occu
pations which had to do with farming, especially on the
fells, where the conditions resembled those occurring in
Norwav rather than those of the coastal plains of Cum
berland. The grandchildren would probably know
hardly any Norse, but would speak English with a strong
Norse element. Our Norse settler would support him
self principally by the produce of his live stock, but
would also grow some grain and green stuff where the
soil permitted. He would name his fields, and his place
M-ould be called after him by his neighbours. The
Norseman coming over from Ireland would be more
likely to bring with him his family and his live stock and
implements. He might even be a Christian, baptised by
Iiish 'priests, and his wife might, be Irish. If long
settled, or born in Ireland, he would be likely to have in
some cases re.iched a higher level of culture than his
cou=in from Norway.
It should be borne in mind from the out.set of our
enquirv that the evidence furnished by the place-names

XVI

INTRODUCTION

of Cumberland and Westmorland is not always as clear
and decipherable as we could wish. The reasons for this
will be set out later on.
The speech of the Scandinavian settlers had many
words nearly identical in form and meaning with those
of the Anglians, as will be shown by the following list of
Scandinavian and Anglian words forming place-names
in Cumberland and Westmorland : —

O.E.

O.N.

O.E.

O.N.

aecer

akr

clif

klif

sesc

askr

land

land

beorh

berg

lagu

Ipgr

birce

bjprk

lang

langr

blsec

blakki

micel

mikill

blac

bleikr

middel

meSal

brad

brei5r

mor

mor

brycg

bryggja

mos

mosi

burna

brnnnr

mylen

mylna

burh

borg

nses

nes

oald

kaldr

nor3

norSr

cirice

kirkja

ofer

ol'arr

clif

klif

oxa

nYl

cnsep

knappr

pol

pollr

cott

kot

racu

rak

dsel

dalr

raw-

ra

die

diki

sand

sandr

ac

eik

sceaga

skogr

eg

ey

sic

sik

fenn

fen

scir

skirr

fleota

fljot

slea

sla

galga

galgi

stsei

stafr

gar

geirr

Stan

steinn

grsef

grpf

stede

staSr

hsefn

hofn

stige

sti'gr

ham

heimr

stocc

stokkr

hoh

haugr

studu

sto3

haesel

hesli

tun

tun

beg

hey

J>orn

J)orn

hli3

hliS

pOTp

}>orp

hop

h6p

west

vestr

hrycg

hryggr

weg

vegr

hus

hiis

wic

vfk

hwit

hvi'tr

INTRODUCTION xvii
From the above words a very large proportion of the
total of Cumberland and Westmorland place-names is
formed. The resemblance between the Scandinavian
and the Old English forms must in reality have been
even greater than would appear at a first glance if we
bear in mind that the Anglo-Saxon form would belong to
the Anglian dialect of the north of England and not to
the speech of Wessex, which is usually taken as the stan
dard for Anglo-Saxon. It is obvious that in the case of
a place-name containing one or two of the above words it
is often impossible to determine without further examina
tion whether the name was in the first instance bestowed
by Scandinavian settlers or by Englishmen. Where
the first member of a place-name is the name of a person,
.a very common case, it is usually assumed that if this
personal name is Scandinavian the second member may
also be regarded as Scandinavian. Thus the first element
of Angerton, Cumberland, is clearly the Scandinavian
personal name Arngeirr, so we might conclude that the
second member is not from the Old English tUn but
from the Old Nor.se fAin, which is equivalent to saying
that the name was given by a Scandinavian settler
rather than by an English one. At the same time, the
possibility is not excluded that the name was given by
English neighbours to a Norseman's farm. Anyhow,
the net result is that the place-name bears witness to a
Scandinavian settlement. On the other hand, the first
•element of Alston seems to be the Old English per
sonal name Aldwine, so that we may put the name down
as English. Unfortunately, there are many cases where
the same personal name occurs in both Old English and
Scandinavian, and also where a Scandinavian personal
name has been Anglicised, so that we are often in doubt
•whether the place was called after a Scandinavian settler
or after a man born in England and ranking as English,
though bearing a Scandinavian name.
It is some satisfaction to know that a considerable
number of the elements of Cumberland and Westmor-

xviii INTRODUCTION
land place-names are unmistakably either Scandinavian
or Anglo-Saxon. Among the former the chief are : —
iakki, bard, bekkr, hoi, bru, brun, bustadr, bygg,
bygging, bud, b^r, eid, eng, erg, fjall, fjordr, flata, fiet,
fors, gardr, gata, geil, gil, glenna, gnipa, grein, hestr,
hlada, holmr, hroysi, hvdll, hvammr, kaup, kelda, kjarr,
klettr, krokr, kross, lundr, lyng, melr, myrr, raudr, rjodr,
scetr, saurr, skdli, sker, skeid, skjol, skiiti, slag, slakki,.
stakkr, stgng, stod, svad, tjqrn, tangi, pveit, varda, vadr,
vik, vidr, vrd.
Among the unmistakable Anglo-Saxon words are bere,
botl, bur, ceaster (orig. Latin), cloh, croft, denu, feald,
feld, ford, geat, healh, heafod, hege, hryding, hyll, hyrst,
leah, mere, nlwe, pearroc, pott, salh, soc, stapol, weally
well, wudu.
In the above lists those words alone have been chosen
which most probably occur in Cumberland and West
morland place-names. It will be noted that whereas there
are 28 Anglo-Saxon words, there are no fewer than 65
Scandinavian ones. This is a striking fact, pointing to
a very extensive Scandinavian settlement over the whole
area of the two counties, the Scandinavian names not
being confined to any particular district. But here an
express caution is needed. In the body of the present
work the reader will find that the origin of a place-name
element is usually referred to an Old Norse or an Old
English word. But it must not be concluded from this
that the name was necessarily first given to the place in
the period when the Old English language, i.e., Anglo-
Saxon, was spoken — that is, in the early eleventh cen
tury or earlier, — nor must it be taken for granted that the
Scandinavian word had the exact form cited. In a very
large number of instances the place-names of Cumber
land and Westmorland must have originated in the
Middle English period, that is to say, after the
beginning of the twelfth century. This especially
applies to names of farms and hamlets. In many, per
haps most, cases it would be more strictly accurate ta

INTRODUCTION xix
refer the elements, not to Old Norse or Old English
words, but to the Anglo-Norse language spoken by the
descendants of the tenth and eleventh century farmers,
which in later times becomes the dialect of Cumberland
and Westmorland. This mixed speech would naturally
give rise to mixed names. But partly because our
investigation is primarily an etymological one, and
partly because our space is limited, we have given the
earliest or ' standard ' forms of the place-name elements
as they would be given in an etymological dictionary.
With this caution in mind the reader will be able to view
the facts in their proper perspective.
§ 3. Distribution of Names in -ton, -by, -thwaite,
-ham, -thorpe.
Among the numerous words entering into the com
position of Cumberland and Westmorland place-names
there are a few which by themselves alone account for an
important percentage of the total number of the place-
names of these two counties, as well as of the names of
North Lancashire and the West Riding of Yorkshire.
These are the Scandinavian and Old English tun, and
the Scandinavian byr and pveit, represented in place-
names by the endings -ton, by, and -thwaite respectively.
The English place-names containing these terminals
have been submitted to investigation by a number of
scholars, especially by the late Canon Isaac Taylor, by
H. Lindkvist, and recently by A. Goodall in his Place-
Names of S.-W. Yorkshire, with a view to ascertaining
their relative incidence. As regards their occurrence in
Cumberland and Westmorland, we will now give the
results of our own investigation.
The terminal -ton is found over the whole of Great
Britain, and is commoner than any other. The terminal
'by is found in greatest numbers in the Danish settle
ments, especially in the Danelaw, but occurs sporadically
throughout Great Britain, least frequently in the south.
The terminal -thwaite is practically confined to Cumber
land, Westmorland, the north of Lancashire, and the

XX INTRODUCTION
south-west of Yorkshire, though some instances also
occur south of the Humber. We will begin by con
sidering the distribution of place-names containing these
elements in Cumberland and Westmorland.
Of the places with names ending in -ton occurring in
Cumberland, which, omitting about eight names of
farms, are 60 in number, some 23 are found within four
miles of the coast, and six are situated within seven miles.
There are 11 lying round Carlisle, except on its west
side ; to the N.E. of Carlisle , at a greater distance,
are seven more. Six are grouped to the W. and N.W.
of Penrith. Alston stands by itself in the extreme
E. ; Embleton also stands alone in the W. near Cocker-
mouth. In Westmorland, out of about 27 places whose
names end in -ton, excluding names of farms, there are
three main clusters : (i) Seven close to, and on the E.
side of the Penrith — Brough Stainmore Road, round
Appleby ; (2) five S. of Penrith ; (3) eleven S. and S.E. of
Kendal. Orton stands by itself in the centre of the
county. We see, therefore, that the distribution of
names ending in -ton differs in the two counties in that
those in Westmorland occur in groups to a greater
degree than those in Cumberland.
Of the 50 names in Cumberland, not counting farm-
names, ending in -by, nine lie to the E., N.E., and N. of
Carlisle, one to the S.E., three lie to the W. of that city,
five are close to the sea-coast, seven are within six miles
of the coast, while 12 are grouped round Penrith, within
a radius of about eight miles. In Westmorland there
are some 15 places whose names end in -by, of which all
but two lie close to the Penrith — Kirkby Stephen road, to
the N.E. of Penrith. The absence of names in -ton and
the occurrence of eight names in -by round Kirkby
Stephen is striking, and no less remarkable is the
absence of names in -by in the S. of Westmorland and
the presence there of 12 in -ton.
Names containing the word ' thwaite ' are common in
Cumberland and Westmorland, but if we exclude names

INTRODUCTION xxi
of farms and fields there are not more than 33 in the
former and 1 1 in the latter county. These names show
no particular signs of grouping except perhaps round
Keswick. They are found mostly on the fell-sides,
very few occurring on the western plains of Cumberland.
As criteria of settlement they are of less importance than
names in -ton and -by, being often of comparatively late
formation and appHed to unimportant paddocks. Lind
kvist notes the fact that in Doomsday Book there are
very few names in -thwaite. The name ' thwaite ' is even
to-day in use, whereas ' ton ' and ' by ' ceased centuries
ago to be part of the living speech.
.^s regards names in -ham, so common in most other
counties, there are only eight in Cumberland, five of
which are near the coast. One, Sebergham, is in the
centre, while two, Farlam and Addingham, lie towards
the E. Westmorland contains but two names in -ham.
All the names in -thorp, five in number, occur in West-
m.orland, and are probably due to immigrants from York
shire. Let us now look more closely at the place-names in -ton
and -by occurring in Cumberland and Westmorland, and
see if anything can be learnt from their distribution. As
we have seen above, it is not easy to decide with certainty
whether a name in -ton was originally English or Scandi
navian. But of the -ton names occurring in Cumber
land and Westmorland there is reason to believe that the
majority have as their fir.st element an Anglo-Saxon per
sonal name. The fact that in Cumberland over 40 per
cent, of the names in -ton lie near the coast would seem
to indicate that these were among the earliest settlements
made by a Teutonic race in the district, as the first
settlers would have no need to go far inland. Compared
with the names ending in -by near the coast, those in -ton
occur in threes and fours, the members of each group, if
groups they can be called, being separated from each
other by a di.stance of two or three miles. On examina
tion these names prove to be almost exclusively of Anglo-

xxii INTRODUCTION
Saxon origin. It is impossible to decide to what extent
the places in -ton along the coast of Cumberland were
settled by persons coming from over the sea or by those
who came southward from Northumberland along the
Roman roads via Carlisle. It is probable that these names
are due to both classes of settlers. Penrith and Appleby
would seem to have been -ton centres of Yorkshire
origin, while the group in the extreme S. of Westmor
land, where it will be remembered that there are no
names in -by, mu.st have come from Lancashire, or
rather, if we divide them into two groups, both from
Yorkshire, via Sedbergh, and from Lancashire via the
border-towns Kirkby Lonsdale and Burton in Kendal.
Of the -by names in Cumberland and Westmorland it
is to be noticed that no fewer than 19, or one-third, lie
close to ihe main road which runs from Carlisle via Pen
rith, Appleby, Brough-under-Stainmore, and Kirkby
Stephen into Yorkshire, where it is joined at Moor Cock
Inn by the Sedbergh road. The inference is forced
upon us that the men who founded these -by settlements
were Danes from Yorkshire, by being a Danish terminal
of place-names. The seven -by names round Carlisle
may possibly be due to the same stream of settlers. A
branch stream from Penrith may have settled Thrimby,
ten miles S. of Penrith, and some six places to the
W. and N.W. of that town, viz., Motherby, Soulby,
Johnby, Lamonby, EUonby, and possibly Castle
Sowerby. The' remaining -by names, all of them in
Cumberland, and amounting to a bare quarter of all the
-by names in both counties, are scattered sparsely along
the coastal region. We might feel tempted to conclude
that these places were settled by Danish arrivals from
over the sea. But we must remember that by had pro
bably by the eleventh century come to be regarded as a
' stock ' terminal for names of farms and even of hamlets
used by the inhabitants generally, of whatever origin ; cf.
the modern use of -town and -ville. This suspicion
seems to be confirmed by such names as Ponsonby,

INTRODUCTION xxiii
Moresby, Flimby, Crosscanonby, Allonby, Oughterby,
Aglionby, Botcherby, Rickerby, and others, whose first
members are personal names of Norman or even Low
German rather than of Danish provenance. On the
whole one gains the impression that the -by names are of
later, in some instances of much later, date than the
names in -ton.
§ 4. Words contained in Place-names.
None of the other elements of Cumberland and West
morland place-names occur with anything like the fre
quency of the words just considered. It will be instruc
tive to classify these elements under heads before com
menting on them. No distinction is here made between
Anglo-Saxon, Scandinavian, and Celtic words.
A. Nature-names.
(a) Mountains, hills, etc. : bahhi, bar5, brant, bru, brun, ca/reg, clif,
cnctp, cnoc, cnotta, dun, fjall, gnipa, heafod, hli6, hdll, hryggr, hvdll,
hvammr, hyll, hinn, Mettr, melr, m6r, nces, pen, sand, sker, shuti,
stakkr, Stan, sva5.
(6) Hollows, valleys, ravines, etc. : olsh, cwm, dalr, denu, drag, geil,
gil, glenna, grein, h6p, Iclauf, slakki.
(c) Forests, woods : hyrst, lundr, skdgr, ]>ang, vi5r, wudu.
(d) Water, streams, pools, etc : bekkr, burna, fenn, fjorSr, ford,
fors, hcefn, kelda, kjarr, *kreikr, logr, mere, mosi, myrr, ofer, pott,
rhyd, saurr, sik, slag, soc, stod, tjorn, vadr, vik, well.
B. Land under Settlement.
(a) Enclosures, fields, etc. : cecer, clos, croft, ei5, eng, erg, ey, fald,
feld, flata, flet, gardr, gar, halh, hege, holmr, hryding, intaka, land,
leah, mted, pearroc, rj65r, slitta, sundorland, tangi, \veit, vollr, vrd.
(b) Dwellings, farms, villages, etc. . bdl, bur, burh, bustadr, byr,
ceaster, bu5, bygging, cott, ham, hlada, Jius, scetr, skdli, skjdl, stadr,
tun, ^orp, veidabud ?
bryggja, castel, gdlgi, geat, kirkja, mylen, weall.
(c) Landmarks : brandr, kross, rd, stafr, stapol, stokkr, stqng, studu,
^arda. (d) Artificial mounds : beorh, haugr, Iddw, hroysi.
(e) Roads, paths : gata, racu, rdk, skeid, stigr, weg.

xxiv INTRODUCTION
C. Miscellaneous
(a) Adjectives : aid, bloec, bide, bldr, brdd, brant, cald, croked, east,
ful, grceg, hdr, hwit, lang, mikill, middel, neodor, niwe, nord, ofarr,
raudr, skirr, svangr, west.
(6) hoggr, kaup, krdkr, nunne, preost.
(c) Trees, plants, etc. -. ceppel, cesc, alor, bj()rk, broken, bygg,
chwyn, einstapi, espi, hcesel, heg, lyng, salh, Tforn.
{d) Animals : gos, hestr, kapdll, mycg, oxa, swalwe (but these are
perhaps used as personal names ; vide infra) .
On scanning the above lists one is impressed with the
variety of names for what is apparently the same thing.
For a hill, peak, or eminence there are something like
ten names, not counting those of Celtic origin. For an
enclosed piece of land there are many words, also for
dwellings; while of words denoting .some kind of land
mark or boundary there are no fewer than eleven. A
moment's thought, however, reminds us that these names
are taken from two languages, and they were used for
naming at different epochs. They almost certainly
represented various shades of meaning. For example, it
is extremely probable that of the field-names hardly two
had exactly the same signification, at least when they
belong to the same language. That the Scandinavian
holmr came to mean much the same as the Anglian
halh is quite likely, viz., a meadow, originally at the bend
of a stream ; but we suspect considerable differences in
meaning between such words as clos, croft, gardr,
pearroc, pveit, differences which are often still percep
tible in modern dialect use. Take again the words
denoting landmarks. It is not easy now to distinguish
exactly between brandr, stafr, stapol, stqng, studu, sul, for
which the dictionaries give the meanings 'pole,' ' post,'
' pillar ' ; they probably denoted poles of different sizes,
shapes and materials, and used for different purposes.
In connection with these elements of place-names there
is a further need of caution, in that the meaning of a
given word at the time the name was first applied may
not have been quite what it was in the stage of the

INTRODUCTION xxv
languages reflected in our dictionaries. This is illus
trated by the Scandinavian word pveit, which originally
meant ' something cut off,' ' piece,' not necessarily a piece
of land; also by the Norse holmr, originally meaning
' island,' and then a portion of land higher than the
surrounding plain and subject to isolation by floods. It
is for this reason that a work like O. Rygh's Introduction
to his lists of Norwegian place-names is of greater value
for our special purposes than an ordinary Scandinavian
dictionary, for he is able from a close study of the
elements of Norwegian place-names to fix their meaning
with precision. The same may be said with some
qualification of Middendorff's Altenglisches Flur-
namenbuch and other similar studies. In looking
through the classified lists given above we must bear in
mind that the occurrence of some of the words in place-
names is not certain, and the reader who is interested in
any particular case might with advantage consult the
Word-List B at the end of the volume, and also look up
the place-names concerned.
One thing will doubtless strike a native of Cumberland
and Westmorland who may happen to read these pages,
and who expects that some specially interesting informa
tion may be won from a detailed examination of the
place-names of these counties. He will be disappointed
to learn that the evidence all goes to show that the
Teutonic settlers of this as of other parts of Great Britain
were men of the most practical and unromantic type.
Both Anglo-Saxons and Scandinavians named their
farms and fields, and even the prominent features of the
landscape, either after themselves or after obvious
characteristics. There is not, so far as we are aware,
apart from Celtic names, a single place-name in Cumber
land and Westmorland which is formed on any other
principle. The list of adjectives used seems also to
indicate an unemotional and unaesthetic outlook on the
part of our forefathers. More than once we have
thought ourselves on the track of something different,

xxvi INTRODUCTION
something for which a pleasant theory could be spun,
after the fashion of all the older investigators and more
than one of the newer. But each time closer investiga
tion has put matters in a ' dryer ' light. Thus, for
example, a 1291 form of Keisley, Westmorland is
Kifisclive. This seemed to point to the O.N. word
kefsir or O.E. cefes, ' mistress,' ' concubine,' as the first
element of the place-name. Further search reveals the
fact that Kefsir was an Old Norse man's name. Again,
as long as investigators regarded the terminal -ergh, -er
as derived from the Old English hcerg, ' heathen temple,'
they could write in an interesting way on survivals of
heathen forms of worship in England. But the more
correct derivation of this terminal from the Old Norse
erg, itself a loan-word from the Celtic meaning ' hill
pasture,' deprives us of another illusion. So too,
Skelsmergh is better explained as ' The mountain
pasture or dairy of Skelmir or Skjalmar ' than as ' the
devil's temple'
Perplexity sometimes arises for the investigator with
regard to the interpretation of the first members of place-
names. Recent investigators of English place-names,
who, it may be noted, are specially strong on the
philological side, have shown a tendency, as compared
with their predecessors, to derive a larger proportion of
the first elements of these names from names of persons,
in the case of both distinctively English and distinctively
Scandinavian place-names. Against this view, which
Mr. W. G. Collingwood ^ terms an ' epidemic of
eponymitis,' it is urged, so far as names of Scandinavian
origin are concerned, that the evidence of the Landnd-
mabok goes to show that the majority of the places in
Iceland 2 were named after natural features rather than
after the persons who settled there, so that greater
1. In a private communication to the author.
2. It is necessary to distinguish between names of settlements, such
as farms, villages, etc., and names of fields, meadows, etc. The latter
class might well be derived in most cases from natural features.

INTRODUCTION xxvii
moderation should be shown in deriving at least the
names of Norse origin in the North of England from
personal names. But this argument is weakened when
we consider that the conditions of Icelandic settlement
differed from those attending Norse settlement in the
North- West of England and South- West of Scotland.
In the first place, the latter settlements for the most part
were effected much later than the former. Further,
whereas the Norwegian settlers in Iceland found an
unoccupied territory awaiting them, the immigrants to
the North- West of England and South- West of Scotland,
arriving in small bodies at a time during a number of
vears, found on their arrival a long-settled, if sparse,
Anglian population, and would therefore be more likely
to conform to the custom of naming places already
prevailing locally. Now, we know from Anglo-Saxon
records going back earlier than the Norse settlement in
Britain that Anglo-Saxon names of villages and farms
were in the majority of instances named after persons,
though fields, meadows, and small pieces of enclosed
land were frequently named from their position and
configuration. A few of the Cumberland and Westmorland place-
names are evidently of Celtic origin, while some others,
in the absence of an adequate explanation by English or
Scandinavian words, are presumably Celtic.^ It looks
as if some of these names were of mixed origin, containing
a Celtic and a Teutonic element. Such a mixture would
point to a more intimate blending of the races than is
usually admitted. In all probability there was, as has
been already noted, a not inconsiderable Celtic, or
1. Such names are ; Arthuret, Blencarn, Cardew, Cardurnock, Car-
latton, Carlisle, Castle Carrock, Catterlen, Cumcatch, Cum crook, Cum-
divock, Cumrew, Cumwhinton, Drumburgh, Drunleaning. Duudraw,
Dunmail, Burdar, Gilgarran, Glencoyne, Kirkcambeck, I.anercost, Pen
rith, Penruddock, Tallin, Tallantire, Troutbeek, Wampool. Probably
of mixed Teutonic and Celtic origin are : Blencogo, Cargo, Carwinley,
Corney, Cumwhitton, Glenridding, Whinfell. The Celtic element in
English place-names calls for investigation by competent Celt scholars.

xxviii INTRODUCTION
Cumbrian, element in certain .parts of Cumberland and
Westmorland, and the speech of this element, while
unable to influence the current speech of the Teutonic
majority, might well have left its mark on the place-
nomenclature. § 5. Personal Names in Place-names.
A glance at the Word-List A at the end of the volume
ivill show that names of persons enter into a very large
proportion of the place-names of Cumberland and
Westmorland, as indeed they do in the case of English
place-names in general. In this custom of naming places
after persons the Anglo-Saxons and the Scandinavians
¦were alike, and differed from the Celts. So far as we can
judge, the personal names occurring in English place-
names were the names of the settlers who lived in the
places concerned, and not, except very occasionally, the
names of kings and legendary heroes, as it was once
customary to believe. This is another illustration of the
practical nature of the Teutonic settlers as well as of their
strong individuality and sense of ownership.
Our chief sources of the personal names used in
England before and for some time after the Norman
Conquest, which are those that chiefly concern us, are
early charters, registers. Doomsday Book, and other
documents which are accessible in a printed form, having
teen edited, with indexes, for learned societies. Most
of these names have been extracted and alphabetically
arranged, with indication of their sources, by the late
W. G. Searle in his Onomasticon Anglo-Saxonicum,
and by Erik Bjorkman in his Nordische Personennamen
in England and Zur Englischen Namenkunde. These
books save the place-name student an infinity of toil.
Searle's Onomasticon contains, roughly speaking, some
20,000 instances of names borne by people living in
England from about the seventh century to the twelfth.
Though sometimes inaccurate and often uncritical, this
work is of great value, as it supplies in each case a

INTRODUCTION xxix
reference by means of which any given name may be
hunted up in the book where it has been printed direct
from the manuscript, and if need be, in the MS. itself.
Very many of these names occur only once, and a number
have been included that may not be personal names at all.
As a consequence we must beware of placing too much
faith in a derivation based on a name noted by Searle as
occurring once only in records. The names he cites
are Anglo-Saxon, Scandinavian, German (High and
Low), Celtic and possibly of other provenance, while
many of them, occurring in a Latinised form, have been,
sometimes incorrectly. Anglicised. A careful investiga
tion is called for of the non-Teutonic names which were
used in England in early times. Bjorkman's books are
of a higher critical value than Searle's and are especially
useful for the investigation of Cumberland and Westmor
land place-names, as they cite only Scandinavian
personal names occurring in England. Also of value
are the numerous lists of early Scandinavian personal
names compiled by Scandinavian scholars, especially
O. Rygh's Gamle Personnavne i Norske Stedsnavne,
which contains a list of the personal names forming
elements of the place-names of Norway, with early forms.
E. H. Lind's Norsk-Isldndska Dopnamn ock fingerade
Namn fran Medeltiden is also a very full list. Armed
with this apparatus, the student of English place-names
can attempt an explanation of most of the names in
which a personal name seems indicated as the first
element. Indeed, the wealth of material is at times
embarrassing, as in not a few cases two or even three
personal names may be put forward with equal plausi
bility to account for a place-name. A glance at almost
any page in the body of the present work will convince
the reader of the truth of this statement. When we have
ascertained to our satisfaction the personal name forming
part of a given place-name we may without much harm
put it down in its early or ' standard ' form, provided we
bear in mind that it had in many cases undergone some

XXX INTRODUCTION
change by the time the place-name was formed from it.
Thus Beorht-, a prefix of many personal names, often
became Brix-, -wulf became -ulf, j^pel- became ^l, and
so on. Scandinavian names frequently underwent very
considerable changes in England, as the lists in
Bjorkman and Lind show, being Anglicised or in post-
Conquest times even Normanised, at least by the
scribes. Owing to the absence of quite early forms, i.e.
pre-Conquest forms, and the consequent uncertainty as to
the exact personal name concerned in a place-name, it is
difficult to say whether Scandinavian or Anglo-Saxon
personal names predominate in the place-names of
Cumberland and Westmorland. There is, however,
reason for thinking that in the names of farms English
personal names predominate. Many of the farm-names
of Cumberland and Westmorland are derived from either
names of persons or family names. In the almost
complete absence of forms earlier than the sixteenth
century we need to exercise the greatest caution in
trying to arrive at the origin of these names. In some
parts of the two counties, especially in the Debatable
Land, there was no settled population for a long while
before 1600. The greater part of even the older places
in this district do not go far back ; for it was only in the
sixteenth century that the Grahams and Armstrongs
built pele-towers in the Debatable Land. Some places,
such as Arthuret, Liddel Mote, Kirkandrews, etc., are
ancient, but the country was too unsettled for farming,
and the many little places which have arisen since the
end of the Border wars cannot be derived from personal
names of great antiquity handed down from early ages.
There is every reason for believing that they have been
founded and named since the reign of Elizabeth.
Detailed knowledge of parishes goes to show that farms
or hamlets with compound names ending in -green,
-wood, -head (in some cases), -close, -house, -thwaite (in
some cases), are of comparatively late origin. Many new
farms were formed in the fourteenth and fifteenth

INTRODUCTION

XXXl

centuries under the abbeys, e.g. the parks and grounds
of High Furness. While taking care not to confuse
these with sites known to be older, we must bear in mind
that there may be cases in which a very old name lurks in
an apparently modern form, e.g. in the farm-name
Brownelson, Cumb. With regard to the late settlement
of the Debatable Land, Whellan, p. 626, apparently quot
ing Thomas Denton, says that " in 1688 there were only
twelve houses in Longtown, built of turf or mud." ^
§ 6. Method of investigation.
It must be already evident that the study of place-
names is attended by difficulties, and that the difficulties
increase in proportion to the accuracy and conscientious
ness with which the research is conducted. In the case
of Cumberland and Westmorland place-names these
difficulties are perhaps greater than for any other county
of England, owing to the almost complete absence of
forms earlier than Doomsday Book. It will be well to
explain briefly the method followed in the investigation.
Place-names are words which have, or once had, a
quite definite meaning, and to arrive at their origin we
have to follow precisely the same method as that which
is employed by the etymologist. The first thing to be
done is to search for the earliest recorded form or forms
of the name. These forms are then arranged in the
chronological order of their sources, the most convenient
order, though not necessarily that in which the changes
in the name may have taken place. This is so because it
often happens that a later document gives an earlier form
of a name than a much older document, having retained
the spelling of a still earlier source which it has faithfully
copied. In this way it occasionally comes about that
charters dating from the twelfth, thirteenth and even later
centuries, being copied from Anglo-Saxon originals,
preserve for us more ancient forms than those found in
1. 1 am indebted to Mr. W. G. Collingwood for information relating
to Cumb. and Westm. farm-names.

xxxii INTRODUCTION
Doomsday Book. The latter usually show the Norman
spelling of English names which have been taken
down directly from the mouths of witnesses or jurors
summoned by the Conqueror in every hundred and
wapentake, and in the process of re-copying from the
local inquisition-book for embodiment in the Exchequer
Doomsday these unfamiliar names must have undergone
considerable alterations at the hands of the Norman
clerks. The Doomsday Book forms, however, are of
value, for to the trained specialist they often reveal the
local pronunciations of names, both of persons and of
places, and show that these names had already to a very
considerable extent altered in popular pronunciation as
compared with the older recorded forms. Thus the
personal names Wulfhere, Theodwulf, Eoforheah,
Modgifu, respectively become Ulfer, Teolf, Euroac,
Modeva. The Doomsday Book is also of value as a
terminus ad quem ; it provides, as it were, a cross section
through the stream of development. For early forms of
Cumberland and Westmorland place-names we are
almost entirely dependent on documents written after the
year iioo, as there are no Anglo-Saxon charters or
other sources containing such names and the Doomsday
Inquisition did not extend to these counties except in so
far as small portions in the south were included in the
North Lancashire and West Riding returns. Besides
these serious lacuncs^ in the record there is a comparative
scarcity of Middle English sources for these two counties.^
Fortunately much light is thrown on the origin of their
place-names by names of similar formation occurring in
other counties, especially in the neighbouring districts of
N. Lancashire and W. Riding, Yorks., early forms
of which are comparatively abundant.
Having arranged the early forms of a place-name, we
1. Valuable sources of C. and W. place-names are the registers and
chartularies of religious foundations, but these are not all printed. The
New Series of the C. and W. Archseological Society's Publications in
which these sources are appearing, has proved a valuable aid in our
investigations.

INTRODUCTION xxxiii
may in some cases determine its derivation at once and
with certainty. But with only too large a proportion
problems present themselves and our solutions must be
put forward tentatively, without dogmatism. This is
especially the case where there are no early forms in
evidence and we have to make what is, after all, a more
or less plausible guess. The investigator's chief reliance
is placed upon the principles of phonology, in other
words, the laws of sound-change applicable to the
languages which enter into the composition of the
personal and place names with which he is concerned.
For it must be remembered that the written symbols, as
in the case of ordinary words, afford us a record, often
enough scanty and blurred, of a process of development
of sounds into other sounds, of the appearance of new
sounds, of the disappearance of others. The science of
phonology is based on the assumption that changes in
speech-sounds are with few well-marked exceptions un
conscious, not arbitrary, so that definite tendencies
appear and a definite order is observed. But in the
study of place-names the application of phonological
principles, otherwise an easy matter, is gravely compli
cated by an intrusion of the arbitrary, incalculable
element, in the form of ' scribal errors.' These are only
too familiar to the scholar in the case of Anglo-Saxon and
Old Scandinavian texts. Here their rectification is often
possible by a reference to the context ; but in the case of a
place-name of which we can find only two early forms
which exhibit serious discrepancy, we have to suspend
judgment until fresh forms turn up. Numerous examples
of such discrepancy in spelling will be found in the
present volume. This is hardly the place to set forth the
details of the phonological method of investigating place.
names ; anyone interested will find full treatment of the
subject in Wyld and Hurst's Place-names of Lancashire,
the pioneer book on this branch of the subject. It may
not be irrelevant at this point to remark that while the
principles of phonology must be strictly observed in

xxxiv INTRODUCTION
the investigation of the origin of place-names we must
beware of attaching undue importance to early forms of
place-names collected from a mass of heterogeneous
records as material for the investigation of phonological
problems. § 7. Some difificulties of the investigation.
Some indication of the difficulties encountered in the
course of our investigation has already been given. It
may be of interest to mention some others.
We must premise that every place-name consists
originally of either one or two parts or ' elements,' as
they may be called. It consists of either a single
personal name or common noun, or else of a personal
name or common noun plus a defining word. The
position of this defining word in the compound name
thus formed depends on the language to which it belongs.
As examples of place-names consisting of a single
element we have Thorp, Lyth, Laithes, Garth, Kinmont ;
compound names are represented by Gamblesby, Brad
ford, Crossthwaite, Cumdivock, etc. Single names are
rare, as it is of the essence of a place-name that it should
be of practical use and therefore descriptive. The
difficulty of deciding between a personal name and an
adjective as the original of the first element of a place-
name has already been touched on. Difficulties of
another sort present themselves in connection with
second elements. These, being in an unaccented position,
have suffered in the course of centuries to a far greater
extent than the first elements, and the course of sound-
change involved has not been the same in the two cases.
The result is that two or more words used as terminals
of place-names tend to become confused, as we see in the
case of flet, feld, and fjall; leah and hlaw; heafod, scetr
and side ; burna and brun; vadr and vid and some others. '^
Thus doubt arises as to the derivation of such names as
1. See K. G. Roberts, PI. Ns. of Sussex, pp. xxii. — xxiv.

INTRODUCTION xxxv
Bromfield, Eaglesfield, Staffield; Rosley, Hartley;
Annaside, Greenside, Armaside; Cliburn, Meaburn,
Stainburn. This confusion is owing to the indistinct
pronunciation of unaccented terminals of place-names,
which would cause clerks and copyists to spell them in
an arbitrary manner. Another common cause of change
in the forms of place-names is what is known as ' popular
etymology.' In many cases a place-name, originally
fully significant, comes to lose all meaning for its users.
It becomes, as it were, cut off from the main body of
significant words in the language and is then extremely
apt to assume the likeness of another, known, word,
whereby in the minds of its users it recovers its status as
a native, significant word. This process also takes place
in the case of foreign words which are at first unfamiliar,
as in the well-known examples of ' cray-fish ' from the
French ecrevisse, and ' sparrow-grass, ' a variant of
' asparagus.' Place-names have suffered in a special
degree from this proclivity of uneducated speech-users, as
the following names among others from Cumberland
and Westmorland will show, if the reader will trouble
to look them up : Beaumont, Wheelbarrow Hill, Red
Wing, Chapel Sucken, Grasmere, Coldcail, Solport,
Buttermere, Owlhurst, Ravenglass.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.
I. Sources of early forms of Cumberland and Westmor
land Place-names.
(a) MSS.
A considerable number of RoUs were looked through at the Record
Office, London, including Feet of Fines, Rentals and Surveys, Ministers'
Accounts, Calendar of Inquisitions post mortem, and others. The
results, however, were not such as to justify the time spent, the greater
part of the writing being indistinct, so that a very careful scrutiny
in a good light by an expert in early handwriting would be needed in
many cases. (6) PRINTED.
We are almost entirely dependent on documents later than the
eleventh century for early forms of Cumberland and Westmorland
place-najnes, especially on the documents published by the Record
Commission. Many early forms are yielded by old registers aud
chartularies, of which only a portion has so far been printed, while of
the rest MS. copies are extant. The absence of indexes, however,
renders the use of these copies difficult or impracticable. The work
of editing the rolls has been carefully done on the whole, but mistakes
in proper names, and especially names of places, occasionally occur.
The identification of place-names has been conscientiously attempted
by the editors, but not always satisfactorily effected.
N.B. — The abbreviations given below are those used in the body of
the present work.
D.Bk. Domesday Book, ed. by Abraham Farley, 2 vols. London, 1783.
Vols. Ill and IV ed. by H. Ellis for the Record Commission,
London, 1816.
P.R. The Pipe Rolls of Cumberland and Westmorland for 1222—1260,
ed. by F. H. M. Parker. Cumberland and Westmorland Anti
quarian and Archseological Society, Extra Series, vol. xii, Kendal,
1905. An English translation of the Great Pipe Roll for Cumberland
and Westmorland is also published in the Victoria County History
of Cumberland, vol. i, pp. 338^18.
Pat.E. Calendar of the Patent Rolls, 1216—1485.

xxxviii BIBLIOGRAPHY
CLE. Calendar of the Close Rolls, 1227—1374.
Inq. Calendar of Inquisitions (from Hen. III).
Ch.E. Calendar of the Charter RoUs (1226—1326).
F.F. Pedes Finium or Feet of Fines, in the Abbreviations in Le Neve's
Indexes. The P.F. for Cumberland up to the reign of Henry VII
are printed in the Transactions of the Cumb. and Westm. Antiq.
and Arch. Society, New Series, vol. vii, pp. 215 — 261.
Plac.War. Placita de quo warranto, Edw. I — Edw. III. Record
Commission.
T.N. Testa de Nevill, sive Liber feodorum (Hen. Ill and Edw. I).
Record Commission.
An English translation is also printed in the Victoria Comity
History of Cumberland, vol. i, pp. 420 — 425.
Ind.Loc. Index Locorum, being Vol. I of the Index to the Charters
and Rolls in the Department of Manuscripts of the British Museum ;
ed. by H. J. Ellis and F. B. Bickley. London, 1900.
Test.K. Testamenta Karleolensia, the Series of WiUs from the Prse-
Reformation Registers of the bishops of Carlisle (1353 — 1386),
Cumb. and Westm. Antiq. and Arch. Society, ed. by R. S.
Ferguson, 1893.
Min.A. Ministers' Accounts. Public Record Office Lists and Indexes,
Nos. V, viii and xxxiv.
E.Ch.P. Early Chancery Proceedings. Ditto, Nos. xii, xvi, xx, xxix
and xxxviii.
Fart.L. Particulars of Leases. P. Record Office.
Lan.E. The Lanercost Register. Excerpts have been printed, e.g. in
C.W.N. S. (vide infra).
W.Eeg. The Register of the Priory of Wetheral, ed. by J. E. Prescott.
London, 1897.
L.S. The Cumberland Lay Subsidy, ed. by J. P. Steel. Kendal, 1912.
Eot.Orig. Rotulorum Originalium in curia scaccarii abbreviatio temp.
Hen. Ill — Edw. I. Record Commission.
Cal.Eot.Ch. Calendarium Rotulorum Chartarum, 1803. Record Com
mission.
E.St.B. Register of St. Bees. An edition by the Rev. Dr. James
Wilson is in the press.
Furness. Ch. Fumess Coucher Book, ed. J. C. Atkinson, 3 vols.
C.W.N.S. Transactions of the Cumberland and Westmorland Anti
quarian and Archaeological Society, New Series, in which charters,
etc., are printed, containing early forms of place-names.
M. and B. Cumberland. By J. Nicolson and R. Bum. Two vols.
London 1777. Contains many early forms from MS. sources now
unavailable.

BIBLIOGRAPHY xxxix

II. Works used or referred to in the present volume.
A. PERSONAL NAMES OCCURRING IN PLACE-NAMES.
W. G. Searle, Onomxisticon Anglo-Saxonicum. Cambridge, 1897.
[Searle.]
J. Eemble, Codex Diplomaticus. London, 1839 — 1848.
W. de G. Birch, Cartularium, Saxonicum. London, 1885, 1887, 1893.
[Birch.]
W. Jeayes and F. B. Bickley, Index of Personal Names in Birch, CaHu-
larium Saxonicum. London, 1899.
H. Sweet, Liber Vitae Ecclesiae Dunelmensis. Oldest English Texts,
pp. 167 ff., E.E.T.S.
A. S. Napier and W. H. Stevenson, Crawford Charters. Oxford, 1895.
Doomsday Book, Indexes in Vol. III. Record Commission, 1816.
[D.Bk.]
H. Ellis, General Introduction to Doomsday Book. London, 1833.
E. Bjorkman, Nordische Personennamen in England in alt- und fruh-
mittelenglischer Zeit. Halle a. S., 1910. [Bjorkman, N. Pers.]
E. Bjorkman, Zur englischen Namenkunde. Halle a. S., 1912.
0. Eygh, Gamle Personnavne i norske Stedsnavne. Christiania, 1901.
[Rygh, G. Pers.]
0. Nielsen, Olddanske Personnavne. Copenhagen, 1883.
E. H. Lind, Norsk-Isldndska Dopnamn ock fingerade Namn fran Medel
tiden. Seven parts (up to Yngvin) published. Upsala (1905 — 1912).
[Lind.]
E. ForStemann, Altdeutsches Najnenbuch. I. Personennamen, 2nd
edition. Bonn, 1900.
B. Eahle, Die altwestnordischen Beinamen bis etwa zum Jahre 1400.
Arkiv for Nordisk Filologi, xxvi, 2 den Raekke xxii, 1909-1910.
F. J6nsson, Tilnavne i den Isldndske Oldlitteratur. Aarboger for
Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Historic, II Raekke, xxii Bind, Copen
hagen, 1907. [Jonsson.]
0. W. Bardsley, A Dictionary of English and Welsh Surnames. London,
1901.
H. C. Wyld, Old Icelandic Personal Names in England. Mod. Lang.
Rev., July, 1910.
B. OTHER ELEMENTS OP PLACE-NAMES.
0. Eygh, Norske Gaardnavne, Forord og Inledning. Christiania, 1898.
[Rygh, N.G.]
H. MiddendorJU, Altenglisches Flwrnamenbuch. HaUe, 1902.

xl BIBLIOGRAPHY
H. Jelliughaus, Englische und Niederdeutsche Ortsnamen. Anglia xx,
pp. 257—334. Halle, 1898. [Jellinghaus.]
J. Fritzner, Ordbog over det gamle norske Sprog. Christiania, 1886 —
1896.
E. Cleasby and Ot. Vigtusson, An Icelandic-English Dictionary. Oxford,
1874.
H. S. Falk and A. Torp, Norwegisch-Ddnisches Etymologisches Worter-
buch. Heidelberg, 1910.
H. Lindkvist, Some Old Scandinavian deposits in Middle English
Records, Minnesskrift till Professor Axel Erdmann, Upsala, 1913.
J. Bosworth and T. N. Toller, An Anglo-Saxon Dictionary. Oxford,
1882—1898. [B0S.-T0I.]
F. H. Stratmann and H. Bradley, A Middle-English Dictionary.
Oxford, 1891. [Str.-Br.]
J. Murray (and others), A New English Dictionary on historical prin
ciples. Oxford, 1888, etc. [N.E.D.]
J. Wright, The English Dialect Dictionary. Oxford, 1898—1905
[E.D.D.]
E. Bjorkman, Scandinavian Loan-Words in Middle English. HaUe a. S.
1900.
W. W. Skeat, An Etymological Dictionary of the English Language.
Oxford, New edition, 1910.
G. SPECIAL WORKS ON PLACE-NAMES OF COUNTRIES.
COUNTIES, DISTRICTS, ETC.
(a) ENGLISH.
H. Lindkvist, Middle EngUsh Place-names of Scandinavian Origin.
Part I. Upsala, 1912. [Lindkv.]
W. H. Dulgnan, Notes on Staffordshire Place-Names. London, 1902.
W. H. Duignan, Worcestershire Place-Names. London, 1905.
W. H. Duignan, Warwickshire Place-Names. Oxford, 1912.
W. W. Skeat, The Place-Nam^s of Huntingdonshire. Proceedings of
the Cambridge Antiquarian Society for 1902. Published separately,
1904.
W. W. Skeat, The Place-Names of Hertfordshire. Printed for the
East Herts. Archaeological Society, 1904.
W. W. Skeat, The Place-Names of Bedfordshire. Cambridge Anti
quarian Society Publications, No. xlii, 1906.
W. W. Skeat, The Place-Names of Cambridgeshire. Cambridge Anti
quarian Society Publications, No. xxxvi, 1911.
W. W. Skeat, The Place-Names of Berkshire. Oxford, 1911.

BIBLIOGRAPHY xii
P. W. Moorman, The Place-Names of the West Riding of Yorkshire.
Printed for the Thoresby Society, Leeds, 1910.
H. 0. Wyld and T. 0. Hirst, The Place-Names of Lancashire, their
Origin and History. London, 1911. [Wyld, L. PI. Ns.]
H. Harrison, The Place-Names of tlie Liverpool District. London, 1898.
F. M. Stenton, The Place-Namss of Berkshire. Reading, 1911.
W. F. Irvine, Place-Names in the Hundred of Wirral. Transactions of
the Historic (sic) Society of Lanes, and Cheshire, 1893, pp. 279 ff.
H. Alexander, The Place-Names of Oxfordshire. Oxford, 1912. [Ox.
PI. Ns.]
A. Goodall, Place-Names of South- West Yorkshire. Cambridge, 1913.
Revised edn. 1914.
J. A. Sephton, A Handbook of Lancashire Place-Nam^s. Liverpool,
1913.
Notes on the South Lancashire Place-names in the Domesday Book
Otia Merseiana, vol. iv. London, 1904.
H. Mutschmann, The Place-Names of Nottinghamshire. Cambridge,
1913.
W. St. 0. Baddeley, Place-Names of Gloucestershire. Gloucester, 1913.
8. Walker, The Place-Names of Derbyshire. Part I. Journal of the
Derbyshire Archseological and Natural History Society, 1914.
Part II. ibidem, 1915.
E. G. Eoberts, The Place-Names of Sussex. Cambridge, 1914.
D. Embleton, A Catalogue of Place-Names in Teesdale. Newcastle-
upon-Tyne, 1887. (6) SCOTTISH, IRISH, MANX.
J. Jakobsen, Shetlandsoernes Stednavne. Aarboger for Nordisk Old
kyndighed og Historic, II Raekke, xvi Bind, pp. 55 — 258. [Jakob-
sen, Sh. St.]
H. Maxwell, Scottish Land-Names. Edinburgh, 1894.
J. B. Johnston, Place-Names of Scotland. Second Edition. Edin
burgh, 1903.
J. MacDonald, Place-Names in Strathbogie. Aberdeen, 1891.
J. MacDonald, Place-Names of West Aberdeenshire. Aberdeen, 1899.
E. C. EUice, Place-Names in Glengarry and Glenquoich. London, 1898.
W. J. Watson, Place-Names of Ross and Cromarty. 1904.
H. C. Gillies, The Place-Names of Argyll. London, 1906.
P. W. Joyce, The Origin and History of Irish Names of Places. 3 vols.
London. 1910-13.
A. W. Moore, Manx Names, or the Surnames and Place-Names of the
Isle of Man. London, 1906.
J. B. Johnston, Place-Names of England and Wales. London, 1915.

xlii BIBLIOGRAPHY
(c) SCANDINAVIAN AND GERMAN.
E. Forstsmann, Ortsnamen. Nordhausen, 1859.
H. Jellinghaus, Die Westfdlischen Ortsnamen nach ihren Grundwor-
tern. Second Edition. Kiel, 1902.
A. Falkman, Ortnamen i Skane. Lund, 1877.
J. Steenstrup, De Danshe Stednavne. Copenhagen, 1908.
J Steenstrup, Sveriges Ortnamn. Ortnamnen i Alvsborgs Ian. Stock
holm, 1906, etc.
J. Steenstrup, De Danske Stednavne, Copenhagen, 1908,
D. BOOKS GENERALLY USEFUL.
History of Cumberland. In the Victoria County Histories. West
minster. Vol. I, 1901, Vol. II, 1905.
E. S. Ferguson, A History of Cumberland. London, 1890.
D. and S. LysonS, Magna Britannia. Volume the Fourth, containing
Cumberland. Loudon, 1816.
J. Denton, An Accom/pt of the most considerable Estates and Families
in the County of Cumberland. Ed. R. S. Ferguson. Cumb. and
Westm. Ant. and Arch. Soc, 1887.
E. S. Ferguson, The Northmen in Cumherland and Westmorland.
London and Carlisle, 1856.
T. Ellwood, Lakeland and Iceland. Transactions of the Cumberland
and Westmorland Antiquarian and Archseological Society, vol. ix.
W. 6. Collingwood and F, York Powell Scandinavian Britain. London,
1908.
W. Dickinson, The Dialect of Cumberland. 1878.
B. Brilioth, A Grammar of the Dialect of Lorton. Oxford, 1913.
G. T. Flom, Scandinavian Influence on Southern Lowland Scotch.
New York, 1900.
E. McClure, British Place-Names in their Historical Setting. London,
1910.
A. Meitren, Siedelung und Agrarwesen der Westgermanen und Ostger-
manen. 2 vols. Berlin, 1895.
F. W. Maitland, Domesday Book and Beyond. Cambridge, 1897.
F. W. Maitland, Surnames of English Villages. Archseological Review,
vol. iv (1889).
I. Taylor, Names and their Histories. London, 1898.
P. VinogradoS, English Society in the Eleventh Century. Oxford,
1908.
J. Beddoe, The Races of Britain. London, 1885.
H. M. Chadwick, Origin of the English Nation. Cambridge, 1907.

BIBLIOGRAPHY xliii
H. Naumann, Altnordische Namenstudien. Acta Germanica, Neue
Reihe, Heft I, 1912.
T. Codrington, Roman Roads in Britain. Second Edition. London,
1905.
H. Bradley, English Place-Names. Essays and Studies by Members
of the English Association. Oxford, 1910.
A. Bugge, Vikingerne. Christiania, 1904 — 1906.
G. Henderson, The Norse Influence on Celtic Scotland. Glasgow, 1910.
S W. Partington, The Danes in Lancashire and Yorkshire. London,
1909.
J. Steenstrup, Indledende Studier over de celdste Danske Stednavnes
Bygning. Copenhagen, 1909.
M. Stolze, Zur Lautlehre der altenglischen Ortsncmien im Domesday
Book. Berlin, 1902.
E. E. Zachrisson, A contribution to the Study of Anglo-Norman influ
ence on English Place-nccmes. Lund, 1909.
Adolf Noreen, Spridda Studier : second series : Vara Ortnamn och
deras ursprungliga betydelse : third series : (a) K. Ortnamnskom-
mittins arbeten. (6) Vr vara ortnamns historic, (c) Sverges Ort
namn. Stockholm, 1911 and 1913.
J. G. Bartholomew, The Survey Gazetteer of the British Isles. London,
1904.

— Kelly's Directory of Cumberland. 1910.
— Kelly's Directory of Westmorland. 1910.

ABBREVIATIONS USED.
For abbreviations of titles of sources see Bibliography.

c.
C, Cumb.

circa, about.
Cumberland.

el(s)

element(s), i.e., part of a place-name, with a
definite meaning of its own.

gen.

genitive.

hml.

hamlet.

m.

mile(s).

nr. -

near.

O.E.

Old English or Anglo-Saxon.

O.N.

Old Norse, strictly speaking, the old language of
Norway, but also used for Old Icelandic.

par.

parish.

pers-n(s).

name of person(s).

pl-n(s).

place-name(s).

poss.

possessive.

tn.-

town.

tnsh.

township.

vil.

village.

W.L.

The word-list(s) at end of volume.

W.R.

West Riding.

[ ]

Square brackets enclose phonetic spelling.

<-

derived from.

> -

developing into.

*

An asterisk denotes a hypothetical form.

xliv

CUMBERLAND.
ABBEY TOWN. See Holm Cultram.
ADDIKGHAM. Par. 6 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Adynham Tax. Eccles. Addyngham Cl.R. 1346.
1291. Adyngham Test. K. 1^58.
Hadyngham Test. K. 1353.
Addingham also occurs in W.R. Yorksh. The first el. is
a pers. n.. perhaps Hadwine. The second is O.E. ham, 'farm
stead.' Compare Haddington, Lines., and Addington, Lanes.,
which Wyld derives from Addan, the gen. case of the pers. n.
Adda. AGLIONBY. Hml. 3 m. E. of Carlisle.
Aglunby W.Reg, c. 1225. Agelonby Test.K. 1362.
Aglounbi Inq. 1292. Agillonby Cl.R. 1364.
de Aglyonby CI. R. 1367.
The first el. is the name of a Norman family which possessed
land here ; see W. Reg. pp. 38, 83. A man named Agyllun
is mentioned in W- Reg. c. 1195. For the second el. see byr
in W.L.
Aiken. S.W. of Bassenthwaite Lake.
This name could conceivably represent an old dative plur.
formed from O.N. eik, ' oak,' equivalent to O.E. dcum, a
preposition such as on or in having once preceded it. If this
be correct, Aiken would correspond to Oaken, Staffs., if W.
H. Stevenson's explanation of the latter name (see Duignan)
be accepted. The name thus would mean ' among the oaks.'
But I feel considerable doubt about this, as the farm house is
at a high elevation where oaks would be unlikely to grow. A
more probable origin is the family name Aiken.
AIKETGATE. Hml. 2 m. W.N.W. of Armathwaite.
We may compare Aiket Castle, N. Ayrsh. The first el.

2 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
seems to be the same word as Aikhead, q.v. The second is
O.N. gata ' road,' ' path.'
AIKHEAD. Hml. i m. W. by N. of Wigton.
Aykehefd Inq. 1285. Aykheved Inq. 1366.
The first el. is prob. O.N. eik ' oak ' ; for the second see
heafod in W. L. The name thus seems to mean ' the hill with
oaks growing on it.'
AIKSHAW. Hml. 5 m. S.W. of Abbey Town.
The first el. is O.N. eik ' oak.' The second is O.E. sceaga
' small wood.' ' copse.'
AIKTON. Hml. 4 m. N. of Wigton.
Ecton D. Bk. Eyketon Test. K. 1354.
Aykton F.F. 1231. Aikton Test.K. 1367.
Ayketon Inq. 1237; Cl.R. Acton Ind. Loc. 1572.
1288, 1346.
The first el. of this word is O.N. eik ' oak.' The second el.
is O.E. or O.N. tun, ' enclosure,' ' field.' Aikton is the same
name as the common Acton ; but the latter may occasionally
be derived from the pers. n. Aca, Aki.
Aimshaugh. Alston.
The second el. is either O.E. halh or sceaga; see W.L. The
first may be a pers. n.
Ain House. Irton.
Originally called Thwaite End, as Dr. C. A. Parker shows
from title deeds. Within memory it was called White Ain
House.
AINSTABLE. Par. 4 m. N.W. of Kirkoswald.
Ainstapelid P.R. 1178. Ainstaplid W. Keg. c. 1241.
Einstapeleth F. F. (Yorks.) Aynstapellith Inq. 1292.
1210. Aynstaplelith CI. R. 1324.
Ainstapellid W. Reg. c. Aynstapellyth CI. R. 1335.
1241.
Lindkvist derives the first el. of this name from O.N. einstapi
' bracken fern,' of which he instances a Swedish form enstapel.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 3
He cites the O.N. pi. n. af Aiinstapascstre (1298), and thinks
the Shetland pi. n. Jenastabadal contains the same word. The
second el. is of course O.N. or O.E. hlid ' slope.' While not
rejecting Lindkvist's derivation I would point out that the first
el. seems orig. to have ended in I, as is shown by the doubling
of I, and especially by the 1324 form above. This would be
against deriving the n. from the O.N. form einstapi, and if the
Swed. form enstapel be urged we may reply that it is very
doubtful if any Engl. pi. ns. are derived from O. Sw. Another
possible origin is either Mgen-, Ein-, short forms of a pers.
name such as ^genwulf, Einulf, or else O.N. einn 'one,' and
O.E. stapol ' pillar,' block of stone,' occurring in Stapleford,
Stapleton, etc. The name would thus mean either ' the
bracken-covered hill-side,' or ' the hill-side with the single
pillar, or Einulf's pillar.'
AIREY BECK. Nr. Matterdale.
Ayrath' Inq. 1244. Ayragh Inq. 1293.
Ayera Inq. 1459.
A deed of 1362, printed in C.W.N.S., xiv, 53, gives lands
in Ayragh and Ullayk, owned by John de Derwentwater, to
his daughter in marriage. Ullayk is UUock in W. Cumb.;
Ayragh has no modern successor there. Airey Beck was
probably named after the family name of Airey, which is
doubtless derived from the Ayragh above mentioned.
ALBY FIELD. Hml. nr. Cumrew.
Aldebi F.F. 1202. Aldeby Inq. 1300.
Aldbyfeld Inq. 1485.
Prob. from O.E. aid, 'old,' and O.N. bjir, 'farm.' But
possibly the first el. represents either Aid-, Eald-, the first el.
of many pers. ns., e.g., Ealdred, or else Mlwold, a form of
Mlfweald (Searle); cf. Albury, Oxf. (Alexander).
ALDOTH. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Abbey Town.
Aldlathe Hoi. Chart. 13 cent.
' The old grange,' from O.E. aid and O.N. hlada.
Means ' the old granary.' The dial, word ' lathe ' is from
O.N. hlada.
D

4 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
ALLERBY. Vil. forming par. with Oughterside, 6 m. N.E.
of Maryport.
The first el. may possibly be O.E. alor, ' alder-tree,' but is
more probably a pers. n. The name Crosseby Ayleward,
which occurs in Inq. 1301, is identified by the editor with
AUerby. If this is correct, the orig. name was Ailuerd,
Ailuuard, from earlier .^pelweard (Searle). Ailward was
father of the Dolfin who married Matilda, daughter of
Gospatric, Earl of Northumberland, and in all probability
Ailward was the pre-Conquest owner of land hereabouts. John
Denton (1610) states it as a fact that " Ailward seated himself
at Ailwardby." For -by see b;J/r in W.L.
ALLERDALE. In Cockermouth Union.
Airedale (forest) P.R. Allerdale Ch.'R. 1229; Inq.
1191. 1285.
Auredale F.F. 1195. Alredal Ind.Loc. c. 1250.
Alderdale Min.A. 1265.
We may compare Allerton (or OUerton), Notts., an early
form of which is Alverton. On the evidence of the Gospatric
charter form Alnerdall,^ Lindkvist considers the first el.
of Allerdale to be the river Ellen, which flows through the
dale, and thinks that the forms Airedale, etc., are due to
popular association with M.E. aler, O.E. alor, ' alder.' If
Alnerdall really is the modern Allerdale, it is possible that it
is miswritten for Aluerdall, which together with the early
form Airedale, would point to one of the pers. ns. Mlfhere,
Ailuerd (^j^elweard), or Alured (Alfred), as the first el. The
letters n and u are frequently confused. The form Alder- is
a normal development of Aire-, with epenthetic d between I
and r, for which compare M.E. alder, alper for O.E. ealra ; also
Alderthwaite, W.R. Yorksh., from Allerthwaite.
ALLONBY. Watering-place 4^ m. W. of Aspatria.
Alemby Ch. R. 1267. Alandby CI. R. 1323.
Aleynby CI. R. 1274. Alaynby CI. R. 1348.
Alayneby Test. K. 1362.
1. Printed in C. W. N. S. v, 71.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 5
The first el. is from M.E. (Norman) pers. n. Alayn, Aleyn,
which is prob. a late form of Alwine, earlier u^lfwine. For
the second el. see b^r in W.L.
ALSTON. Tn. N.E. of Penrith, in the extreme eastern corner
of Cumberland.
Aldeniston Ch. R. 1232. Aldinston Inq. 1254.
Aldeneston CI. R. 1356. Aldeston Cl.R. 1296, 1353.
The original form would be Aldwines tun, ' Aldwine's
enclosure or field.' The name occurs also in Lanes. Wyld
derives it, mistakenly, I think, from the pers. n. Alia.
ALSTONBY. Vil. 6 m. N. of Carlisle.
Astynby Inq. 1288. Astenby Cl.R. 1367.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Hdsteinn, which occurred in
England in the form Asten (Bjorkman). The modern spel
ling may be due to confusion with Alston. For the second
el. see 63/r in W.L.
ANGERTON. Hml. N.E. of Newton Arlosh.
Angerton (manor) CI. R. 1357.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Anger, the O. Swedish form,
accord, to Bjorkman, of the O.N. Arngeirr. The second is
O.E. or O.N. tun, ' enclosure,' ' field.' Angerton also occurs
in Northd. and Lanes.
ANNASIDE. Hml. nr. Whitbeck, close to the coast.
Aynerset F.F. 1241.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Einarr; the second is O.N.
soetr ' dairy farm.'
ANTHORN. Vil. 5 m. S.W. of Bowness.
Aynthorn CI. R. 1289. Aynthorne F. F. 1399; Inq. 1336.
From O.N. einn, ' one,' and porn, ' thorn-tree.' Thorn-
trees are frequently mentioned in O.E. charters as landmarks.
See Wyld, p. 391.
APPLETHWAITE. Vil. 2 m. N. of Keswick.
Appelthweit P.R. 1222. Apilthuuayt Inq. 1285.
Apeltweit Pat. R. 1232. Apilthwayt CI. R. 1344.

6 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Applethwaite also occurs in Westm. For the first el. see
Appleby, Westm. The second is O.N. pveit, 'paddock,'
' piece of land.'
ARKLEBY. Hml. nr. Aspatria.
Arkelby, Inq. 1298.
We may compare Arkleside, N.R. Yorksh., and Arkleton,
Dumfr. The first el. is Arkil, a Danish form of O.N. Arn-
ketell, and once quite common in England (Bjorkman). The
second el. is O.N. byr, ' farm.'
ARLECDON. Par. 6 m. E.N.E. of Whitehaven.
Arlochdene R. St. B. 12 c. Arlokesden F. W.R. 1255.
Arlauchdene R. St. B. 12c. Arlokden F.F. 1241.
Arlecden Inq. 1298.
The first el., judging from the 1255 form, is a pers. n. ;
the terminal seems to be O.E. denu, ' valley.'
(Newton) ARLOSH. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Abbey Town.
Arlosk Hoi. R. c. 1304.
ARMASIDE. Hml. nr. Lorton.
The first el. is perhaps the same as that of Armathwaite,
q.v. The second el. is either O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' summit,'
or O.N. scBtr, ' dairy farm ' ; see W.L.
ARMATHWAITE. ViL 10 m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Ermitethwayt P.R. 1231. Hermithuait W.Reg, c.
Ermitethait W. Reg. c. 1250.
1230. de Armthewayt P.R. 1254.
de Ermingwith P.R. i2;i$. de Hermingthwyt P.R.
Ermyngthait W.Reg, c. 1259.
1250. Ermittwayth Pat. R. 1317.
Armithwayt Test. K. 1362.
Armythwayte Pat. R. 1473.
The first el. may be Eormen-, which forms the first part
of many O.E. pers. ns., e.g., Eormenric, Eormenhild. It
might even have been used as a name by itself ; see Searle p.
xix. The syllable -en became -ing on the analogy of other
pi. ns. in which -en represented the O.E. -an, the inflection of

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 7
the weak gen. sing.; cf. Abingdon from O.E. Abbandun.
With Armathwaite we may compare Ermington, Devon. In
M.E. e before r was often written a; cf. Arminghall, Norf.,
and Armley, W. Riding, from Eormenleah, which occurs as
Ermelai in D. Bk. (Moorman). Another possible derivation
is M.E. ermite, ' hermit,' from O.F. eremite. With regard
to this Dr. J. Wilson, editor of the ' Victoria History of
Cumberland,' writes me the following note : "Armathwaite
on Bassenthwaite, when first granted out, had no distinctive
territorial name. It was described as consisting of 'one-twelfth
part of the vill of Bassenthwaite in the western parts next the
water.' The grantor was Alice de Rumelli, daughter of
William Fitz Duncan, the great lady of Cockermouth, and
the grantees were Ralf Hermetson and Alice his wife. The
deed of enfeoffment is entered on Inq. P.M. 3 Edw. VI, File
88, no. 10. The date of Alice de Rumelli is 1190 — 1214. As
the earliest forms of the name are Ermitetwayth and Erme-
thwayt, early thirteenth cent., I do not think that Hermetson,
the name of the first grantee, can be ignored. In addition to
St. Herbert's Island in Derwentwater, I have met with Ere
mites Acre and Ermets Close as field-names in that neighbour
hood in rentals of the sixteenth century, as if reminiscent of the
cult that once obtained in these isolated valleys." Lindkvist,
without any comment, derives Armathwaite from O.W.
Scandinavian ermiti, or M.E. ermite. On the whole, it seems
to me that the forms in Erming-, Herming-, are older than
those in Ermite-, as the latter would be more likely to develop
(by popular etymology) from the former than vice-versa. At
the same time it is quite possible that the change in the first
element of the name was due to the residence of an actual
hermit at this spot or in the neighbourhood.
Armbotll. On W. shore of Thirlmere.
The second el. may be O.N. biid, ' shed,' ' storehouse ' ; the
first may be the O.N. pers. n. Ami. But as Armboth was the
' wath ' or ford before the bridge was made, the second el. may
be wath, from O.N. vadr. The first el. would still be apers.n.,
but it would show m rather than n.

8 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Armon House, [armant]. Eskdale.
Arnaby. Birker.
This seems to be the Arnoldby in Taxatio of Pope Nicholas
1292 (Beck, Ann. Furn.), from the pers. n. Earnwulf, Arnulf,
for which cf . Arnside. The second is O.N. b^r, ' farmstead.'
ARTHURET. Par. 8 m. N. of Carlisle.
Arturede F.F. 1202. Arturet Ch. R. 1267.
Arcturet F.F. 1208. Arthured Inq. 1299.
Arthureth Inq. 1243. de Arturet Cl.R. 1302.
Artureth CI. R. 1346.
Arthuret is usually thought to be the same as the Ardderyd
or Arderydd where the famous battle of Welsh legend was
fought. H. Barnes in his paper on the Battle of Ardderyd,
C. and W. N. S. viii, 236ff., says the evidence connecting
Arthuret with the site of this battle is ' very conclusive.' See
also Skene, Celtic Scotland I, 157, II, 190; and Rhys, Celtic
Britain, p. 146.
ASBY. Hml. i m. N.E. of Arlecdon.
Essebi P.R. 1158. Askeby P.R. 1226.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Aski, or its O.E. equivalent
.^sc. Ash- is very common as the first el. of pi. ns., in some
of which it doubtless represents O.E. cesc or O.N. askr, ' ash-
tree.' The form Essebi is a Norman spelling. Compare
Asby, Westm.
Ash. Bewcastle.
Called ' The Eshe,' i.e., ' the ash-tree,' in the 1607 map of
Nichol Forest.
Ashness. Borrowdale.
Eschenesbec Alice de Rumeli's grant to Furness, 1209-10.
The first el. is the pers. n. Mscwine ; for -ness see ncss in
W.L. ASKERTON. Par. 6 m. N.E. of Brampton.
Askreton CI. R. 1295. Askerton F. F. 1255 ; CI. R. 1346.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 9
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Asgeirr, other forms
of which are Asgar, Asger (Bjorkman). We may compare
Askerswell, Dorset. This seems more likely than askar, n. pi.
of O.N. askr, ' ash-tree.' For -ton see tun in W.L.
ASPATRIA. Tn. 7^ m. N.E. of Maryport.
Estpateric Pat. R. 1224. Askpatrik (manor) Ch. R.
Ascpatric Ind.Loc. c. 1230. 1291; Cl.R. 1305.
Aspatric F.F. 1233. Assepatrick Inq. 1303.
Aspatrick Test. K. 1357.
Aspatre Inq. 1491.
The second el. is the pers. n. Patric, which also occurs in
Patterdale, q.v. The first is not at all clear. The current
notion that Aspatria is derived from Gospatric,^ the name of
the earl who once held lands in Allerdale, is doubtful in
the light of the early forms. The forms Askpatrik and
Ascpatric seem to be the earliest. The form Estpateric looks
like a ' popular etymology ' based on an earlier Espatric,
which would be a Norman spelling of As{k)patric. Ask- may
represent O.N. askr, ' ash-tree.'
AUGHERTREE. Hml. li m. N. of Uldale.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Ealhhere ; the second seems
to be from O.E. treow, ' tree.'
AUSTHWAITE. Forms township with Birker, 6 m. N.E. of
Ravenglass, nr. Boot.
Auesthwayt P. R. 1255. Ostethwayte Inq. 1396.
Lindkvist is doubtless right in deriving the first el. from
O.N. aust, ' east.' O.N. au generally becomes ou or 0 in
M.E. For the second see pveit in W.L.
Baggarah. Nether Denton.
See next name.
BAGGROW. Vil. 2 m. E. of Aspatria.
This seems to be the same name as the preceding. The
1. Skene derives the name Gospatric from the Gaelic Gums Patricius,
servant of Patrick, a form of which, Quaspatricius, occurs in Inq. 1247. This
name occurred also in Waspatrick Wath, a lord which once existed over
the Wampool, on the road from Thursby to Aspatria.

ID PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
first el. may be the O.N. pers. n. Baggi. The second is either
O.N. rd, O.E. r^w, ' landmark,' or O.N. vrd, ' angle,' ' tongue
of land.' Compare Bagraw, Northd. Mr. W. G. Collingwood
calls my attention to the fact that these three places are all on
Roman roads. He suggests that it may be a Celto-Scand.
loan-word.^ BAILEY. Hml. 5 m. N.E. of Longtown.
Baylli Inq. 1242.
This name occurs also in Lanes, and elsewhere ; see Wyld,
L. PI. Ns. The first el. of the Lanes, name, judging by the
1284 form Baldele cited by Wyld, may be Beald-, a prefix of
many pers. ns. such as Bealdwine, Bealdwulf. But the Cumb.
Bailey has a different origin. It is always called ' The Bailey,'
and was the " district under the bailiff " of the Lord Warden ;
see N. E. D. s.v. I owe this explanation to Mr. W. G.
Collingwood.BAMPTON. Vil. 2 m. S.W. of Kirkbampton.
Bamton P.R. 1223. Bampton F.F. 1353; Cl.R. 1346,
1354; Test.K. 1362.
The name Bampton also occurs in Westm., Devon and
Oxf. The first el. might come from the pers. n. Beagmund,
or else from Bana. The second is O.N. or O.E. tun; see W.L.
N.B. — The A.S. Chronicle has Beandun for the Oxf. Bamp
ton ; but we are not justified in concluding that this was the
orig. form in other instances of this name. The p inserted
between m and t has no etymological significance; compare
' empty ' from O.E. ^metig.
BAR CLOSE. Hml. i m. W. of Scaleby.
BAREPOT. Hml. i m. N.E. of Workington.
See pott in W.L.
Barf Syke. Distington.
See sik in W.L. Barf may be the same as Barugh and
1. A. W. Moore, 'Surnames and Place-Names of the Isle of Man' (1890),
p. 241, states that in the I. of M. the word baregarrow means ' rough road.'
In the absence of early forms one guess is as good as another.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND ii
represent O.E. beorh, 'hill,' 'mound.' For /<[x] we
may compare the North country dialect word ' bargham ' or
' barf am ' = horse-collar, from O.E. beorg- (beorgan); see
E.D.D.1 Barkbeth. N. of Bassenthwaite Lake.
Barkgate. Dockray.
See gata in W.L. The first el. of these two names may be
the same word as Barrock, q.v.; or else it may be the O.N.
pers n. Bgrkr. It may be noted that Barugh, W.R. Yorksh.,
is pronounced ' Bark ' [bark].
Barrock Fell. Wreay.
Barrock Side. Hesket.
There is a Barrock nr. Thurso. The name Matilda de
Barrock occurs in W. Reg., c. 1260-70.
Barugh. Ainstable.
This name also occurs in W.R. Yorksh., where the early
forms Berg (D.Bk.), Bergh (1304), point to O.E. beorg,
'mound,' ' hilh'
Barugh Syke. Waverton. See Barf Syke.
Bascodyke Foot. Ainstable.
Basco- may stand for a pers. n. followed by O.N. skogr,
' wood.' Dyke or dike is fairly common in C. and W.; see
diki in W.L. In some cases it denotes the entrenchment
surrounding manor-houses in the 12th, 13th and 14th cents.
Bason Bark. Whicham. See Barkgate.
BASSENTHWAITE. Par. 7I m. N.W. of Keswick.
Bastenethwait F.F. 1208. de Bastingthwayth Inq.
Bastingwait P.R. 1235. 1284.
Bastuntwait Lane. Priv. Bastentueyt CI. R. 1274.
Deeds, 1240-47. Bastonthwait Pat. R. 1303.
Bastanswayt F.F. 1255.
Bastenthwayt Test. K. 1358.
1. St. Bees Head is called tez berghe in E. St. B. 13 c. T. Denton in 1687
calls it ' the Barfe.'

12 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
We may compare Basten Hall and Bastonford, Wore. The
early form of the latter n. was Berstanesford, which Duignan
derives from the pers. n. Beornstan. Another possible origin
for the first part of Bassenthwaite is the pers. n. Beahstan,
A Cumb. pi. n. Baxtonesberue occurs in CI. R. 1274. The
syll. -en became -ing by analogy with the suffix -en<.an
(gen. sing.) which in pi. ns. is very frequently confused with
the suffix -ing; cf. Armathwaite.
BEAUMONT. Par. 4 m. N.W. of Carlisle.
Se^mwnd Inq. 1289. Beaumont Test.K. 1365.
Beaumond CI. R. 1346. Bemond F. F. 1390.
In the Register of Bishop Halton, ed. Thompson, the Latin
form apud Bellum Montem, anno 1296, occurs. This is a
Latinised form of the Norman-French Beaumont, a common
pi. n. But the early form Begmund could not possibly have
arisen from Beaumont, whereas Beaumont might have been
a Norman-French substitution for the pers. n. Beagmund
(Searle), later Begmund.
BECKERMET. Vil. 2\ m. S. of Egremont.
Bikyrmet P.R. 1188. Beckirmet Cl.R. 1294.
Bikermet P.R. 1190. Beckermet Inq.1298; Cl.R.
Bekermet F.F. 1241. 1322.
The first el., which is bekkjar, gen. sing, of O.N. bekkr,
' stream,' occurs in pi. ns. which are found only in Northd.,
Yorksh. Lanes., Chesh. and Lines., where there was a large
Scand. population. As regards the forms in Bi-, the short
narrow e shows a tendency to be raised to i before certain
consonants in closed sylls. at an early period; see Morsbach,
Mittelengl. Gram., § 109. Moorman's explanation of
Beckermet (s.v. Bickerton) as ' the meeting-place of the
brooks ' is supported by Lindkvist, who notes that the vil.
is not far from the junction of two streams ; he considers that
the original form was the O.N. mot or O.E. mot, which was
changed by popular etymology to met, ' meeting.' There is,
however, no recorded instance of met in M.E.^
1. The second el. may be O.E. meed 'meadow,' the d being unvoiced to t
as in Breightmet, Lanes.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 13
BEES. See St. Bees.
BERRIER. Par. 8 m. W. of Penrith ; about 2 m. N. of the
railway ; there is also a hml. Berrierend, more to the E.
and a Berrier Hill to the N.
Berhgerge P.R. 1 166. Berier Cl.R. 1348; Inq.
Bergher F.F. 1241. 1300.
Berriar Inq. 1459.
The terminal -er stands for O.N. erg, from the Gaelic,
meaning ' cow-farm,' ' mountain pasture ' ; q.v. in W.L. The
first el. is prob. a pers. n. Searle cites Beriga from an early
charter. But it may be O.E. beorg, O.N. berg ' hill.'
BEWALDETH. Tnsh. 6 m. N.E. of Cockermouth.
Bualdith F.F. 1255. de Bowaldif Cl.R. 1284.
Boaldith Ch. R. 11277. Boualdyth F.F. 1341.
Boualdith Inq. 1295. de Bowaldeth Test.K.
1380.
The first el. may be a pers. n. Rygh assumes the existence
of a pers. n. Balvaldr from the evidence of Norw. pi. ns. The
second el. seems to be O.N. vidr ' wood.'
BEWCASTLE. Vil. 7 m. N. of Lanercost. Here there was
a Roman station, near the Maiden Way.
Buchastre W.Reg, c. 1178. Buthcaster Inq. 1263.
Buchecastre Inq. 1240; Botecastre Cl.R. 1274.
Ch. R. 1290; W.Reg. Bochecastre Ch. R. 1277.
c. 1240. Bothecastredall Inq. 1295.
Bothecaster Inq. 1263. Bothecastell Cl.R. 1327.
Beaucastell Inq. 1485.
Prescott (W. Reg., p. 197 n.) says ' the name Bueth appears
in other places in Gilsland, as Buetholme and Buethby
(Regist. Lanercost, MS. iii, 8 et al).' Bueth was the i ith cent.
owner of this place. I can find no other instances of such a
pers. n. The form Beaucastell is a late ' improvement.'
Bigert Mire. Ulpha.
Bigert may be the same as Biggards. For Mire see m^rr
in W.L.

14 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Biggards. Caldbeck.
The first el. is prob. O.N. bygg, 'barley'; the second is
O.N. gardr, 'enclosed field,' 'homestead.'
BIGLANDS. Tnsh. in Aikton par.
The first el. is prob. O.N. bygg, ' barley.'
BIGRIGG. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Whitehaven.
Bigrig Inq. 1298.
For the first el. see Biggards ; for the second see hryggr in
W.L. BIRDOSWALD. PI. 6^ m. N.E. of Brampton, supposed site
of Amboglanna, the eleventh station on the Roman
wall.
Burdoswald CI. R. 1295. Borddosewald W.Reg, c. 1200.
The first el. is of uncertain origin. The second seems to be
the pers. n. Oswald, a very common one in O.E. documents.
BIRKBY. (i) Vil. 2 m. N.E. of Maryport, (2) hml. 3 m. S.
of Ravenglass. Britby Furn. Coucher.
The first el. seems to be the O.E. pers. n. Beorht, of which
Searle cites the forms Berht, Briht. The modern form is due
to 'popular etymology,' and is prob., derived from an early
form with Berht- as the first el., which was confused with
' birk,' a birch-tree.^
BIRKER. Par. 6^ m. N.E. of Ravenglass.
The first el. is prob. O.E. birce or O.N. birki ; q.v. in W.L. ;
but see preceding article. The second is either O.N. kjarr,
' swampy ground with trees,' or else O.N. erg, ' hill pasture.'
BLACKFORD. Par. 6^ m. N. of Carlisle.
This name, like others in this district, may be modern.
There is a Blackford in Somerset, and another in Perthshire,
The first el. is perhaps O.E. adj. blac, ' bright,' ' gleaming.'
1. Goodall explains Birkby nr. Leeds and Birkby nr. Northallerton,
W.R. Yorksh., as 'the farm of the Britons,' the D.Bk. forms of each place
being Bretebi. In my opinion their origin is the same as that of the Cumb.
Birkby.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 15
There is no reason to believe that it is from O.E. blcec, blaca,
' black,' though Blea Wath, Cumb., may be noted.
BLACKHALL. In Carlisle.
Blakehall P.R. 1209. Blachale CL R. 1285; Ing.
Blachal P.R. 1231. 1216.
Blakhall P.R. 1232. Blakhale Cl.R. 1307,1343.
The first el. is the pers. n. Blakkr, Blakki, Blaca; the second
is prob. O.E. halh, ' river-meadow,' for which see Haile.
BLACKWELL. Hml. 2^ m. S. of Carlisle.
This name occurs also in Derb., Dur., and Wore. The
derivation is not so obvious as it seems to be. Middendorff
cites no instance of O.E. blcec, ' black,' used with O.E. well,
¦ spring,' ' well.' Duignan, however, cites blace wellan from
a 978 charter, given in Kemble, Cod. Dipl. Nor is O.E. blac,
' white,' ' gleaming ' cited by Middendorff in connection with
well, yet Blakewell, Devon, seems to point to blac; but may,
like Blake Beck, Cumb., be derived from a pers. n. The fairly
common pi. n. Whitewell is not to be regarded as evidence in
favour of deriving Blackwell from blac, as the first el. of
Whitewell may be the pers. n. Hwita or Hvitr. On the whole,
I am inclined to derive the first el. of Blackwell, Cumb., from
the O.N. pers n. Blakkr or Blakki. The second el. is not
necessarily ' well ' ; it may have originally been O.N. vollr,
'grass-field,' which was likely to be confused with the
common English word ' well.' There seems to have been a
similar confusion in the M.E. forms of Blackwell or Blackwall,
Derb. ; see Walker, PI. Ns. of Derb,
Blagill. Alston.
' Bleagill in Aldstonmore ' occurs in a 1622 deed at Tullie
House, Carlisle. The same name as Blay Gill. The first el.
may be O.N. bldr, ' dark-blue,' or else O.N. bleikr, ' gleaming,'
' white ' ; both used as pers. ns.
BLAITHWAITE. Hml. in Boltons par., 4 m. S.W. of
Wigton.
Blaykethwayt Rot. Orig. Blakethwayt Inq. 1349.
1349. Blakthwayt CI. R. 1370.
Blakethwayte Pat. R. 1467.

i6 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
The first el. is O.N. bleikr, ' white,' ' pale,' which was pro
bably used as a nickname of a person. Such nicknames were
extremely common among Scand. peoples. For the modern
form of the name we may compare the early forms, no longer
identifiable, Blaystanfit, CI. R. 1322, and Blakestanefitte, Cl.R.
1294. Blake Beck. Mungrisdale.
Blake is here prob. a pers. n. Bleikr; see Blackwell.
Blease. Threlkeld.
We may perhaps compare Bleasby, Notts.
Blea Wath. Gosforth.
Blea may represent O.N. bldr, ' dark blue,' ' dark,' perhaps
used as a pers. n. Or it may be short for ' bleaberry,' which
grows abundantly here.
BLENCARN. Hml. 8\ m. S.E. of Kirkoswald.
Blencarn F. F. 121 1 ; Inq. 1254, 1288; CI. R. 1290, 1345.
This name, like the others beginning with Blen-, may be of
Celtic origin. We may note that Blaen- is a prefix of several
names in Wales. Compare Blencathara, a Cumb. mountain
4I m. N.E. of Keswick. It is possible that Blen- may be
identical with the Blind- of Blindbothel and Blindcrake. At
the same time it is also possible that Blen- in Blencarn, Blen
cogo and Blencow may be the pers. n. Blceingr cited by Rygh.
The river Bleng, flowing into the Irt, may also be derived
from this pers. n. The second el. of Blencarn may be Celt.
cairn, ' heap of stones.'
BLENCOGO. Par. 4I m. S.W. of Wigton.
de Blenecoghow R.St. B. Blencogo R.S. 1261.
c. 1190. Blencogow Inq. 1292,
de Plenecogo P.R. 1195. 1341.
Blencoghow Inq. 1305.
Blenkoge F. F. 1444.
The terminal is O.N. haugr. The first el. will then be a
pers. n., but I can find no name resembling it.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 17
BLENCOW. Hml. 4 m. W. of Penrith.
Blenco P.R. 1231. Blenkowe F.F. 1292.
Blenkhaw Inq. 1244. Blencou Inq. 1293.
Blencowe CI. R. 1346.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Blceingr, the second is O.N.
haugr, ' hill,' ' mound,' ' cairn.'
BLENNERHASSET. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Aspatria.
Blendherset P.R. 1188, Blenerhaisath Inq. 1291.
1189. Blennerhasset Test.K.
Blennerheist P.R. 1188. i353.
Blenhersete P.R. 1190. Blenerhaysette Inq. 1285.
Blenerheyset F.F. 1234. Blenerhayset Test.K.
Blenerheysat F. F. 1238. 1369.
Blinenhaysete Ch.R. 1277.
A difficult name. Judging from several of the recorded
forms, the latter part may possibly be from O.N. hey, ' hay,'
and O.N. scetr, ' summer-pasture.' If this is correct, we may
look for a pers. n. in the first el. Compare Blennerhazel.
For the terminal forms -hasset, -hayset, etc., we may compare
Ughtrichassat, an early form of Oughterside, q.v. The P.R.
spellings -herset, -hersete seem to be errors.
Blennerhazel. Gosforth.
Blenner- seems to be identical with the first el. of Blenner
hasset. These two places are many miles distant from each
other; but Dr. Parker tells me the house was built by the
Coalbanks, who came from Blennerhasset.
BLINDBOTHEL. Tnsh. 2 m. W. of Cockermouth.
Blindbethil CI. R. 1286.
For Blind- we may compare a form Blindekeldbank occur
ring in Inq. 1300. It may be a pers. n. The second el. may
be the same word as Bothel, q.v., though the early form cited
above does not support this derivation.
BLINDCRAKE. Par. 3 m. N.E. of Cockermouth.
Blanecreck F.F. 1240. Blenkrayk Cl.R. 1362.
Blenckrayk F.F. 1245. Blencrake Inq. 1485.
Blencrayk F.F, 1249; Inq. Blindcrake E.Ch.P. regn.
1294. H. VI.

i8 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
For the first el. see Blencarn and Blencow. The second
looks like O.N. kreik, for which see Greystoke ; but Blindcrake
is not on a stream.
BLITTER LEES. Vil. i m. S. of Silloth.
Bletterley and Blatterless. Valuation of Holm Cultram
1537-
Blunder Field. Kirkoswald.
Blundelfeld Inq. 1262. Blundellesfeld Cl.R. 1274.
From the Norman pers. n. Blondel, orig. a nickname mean
ing ' fair-headed.'
BOLTON, (i) Par. 4^ m. S. of Wigton, (2) tnsh. i m. S.E.
of Gosforth.
Boulton P.R. 1 195. Bowelton Min.A. 1265.
Bochelton T.N. c. 1220. Bochilton Inq. 1285.
Boleton P.R. 1231. Boilton Min.A. 1294.
Bothelton F.F. 1238. Bolton Inq. 1298.
Boelton F. F. 1245. Boulton CI. R. 1324.
Bolton is a common pi. n. Wyld discusses the origin of
the Lanes. Bolton, but can offer no convincing explanation.
The D.Bk. form for each of the Boltons in W.R. Yorksh., is
Bodelton. Moorman may be right in deriving the first el. in
these cases from the O.E. bold, botl, ' house,' ' dwelling,'
though it might be due to the pers. n. Beaduhelm, or to
Beaduweald. But such early forms as Bochelton, Bochilton,
Bowelton, in the case of the Cumb. Bolton cannot be due to
bold, botl. We must here rather look for a pers. n. such as
Beagwulf, Bagulf, Beaghelm, or Beaghild. For -ton see tUn
in W.L.1
Boonwood. Gosforth.
The first el. Boon- may be the word ' boon ' which is, or
was, commonly used among farmers in the N. of England to
denote various kinds of voluntary or customary service given
by a farmer to a farmer or to a landlord. ' Vast quantities of
land in the N. counties, particularly in Cumb., are held under
1. For a discussion of the origin of the n. Bolton, see Goodall, P.N. of
S.W. Yorksh., pp. 77, 78.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 19
lords of manors by customary tenure, subject to the payment
of fines and heriots, and the performance of various duties and
services on the boon-days.' — E.D.D. Boon is O.N. bon,
' prayer,' ' request.' There is another Boonwood in Disting
ton. BOOT [bot]. Hml. 7 m. N.E. of Ravenglass, Eskdale.
This name does not appear on Saxton's map, 1610.
BOOTH HOLME. Nr. Ulpha.
Booth is a common pi. n. both by itself and in compounds.
It is from O. Danish bod, corresponding to O.N. bud, ' out
house,' ' shed.' In Scotl. and N. Engl. dial, a booth means
'a cow-house; a herdsman's hut,' E.D.D.; cf. the Scotch
bothie. For Holme see holmr in W.L. Mr. W. G. Colling
wood thinks Booth Holme is named from the Booth family
and modern.
BOOTLE. Vil. 4^ m. S. of Ravenglass.
Botle R. St. B. early 12 c. Botil Inq. 1297.
Botele F.F. 1254. Botehill F.F. 1302; Cl.R.
Bottehale Pat. R. 1255. 1340.
Bothale Pat. R. 1258. Bothill Test.K. 1357.
Bootle also occurs in Lanes. The derivation from O.E.
botl, ' building,' given by Wyld, presents some difficulty, as
Wyld himself admits. His assumption that the short 0 of
botl became long in M.E. cannot be upheld ; it would rather
remain short before tl, just as O.E. setl becomes M.E. setle.
O.E. botl always occurs in pi. ns. as Bottle, e.g.. Bottle Bank,
Walbottle, Harbottle, etc. ; see E.D.D. s.v. bottle. I prefer to
derive the first el. of Bootle from the pers. n. Bota, the o of
which would give [u] in mod. Engl. The second el. is
perhaps O.E. halh, ' river-meadow ' ; see W.L. This word is
frequently confused by M.E. scribes with hull, hill, from O.E.
hyll, ' hill.' At the same time, it is possible that Bootle is
the same as Buttle, Westm., and may represent the O.N.
pers. n. Botolfr (Rygh), the long 0 being retained.
BORROWDALE. Par. 5 m. S. of Keswick.
Borcherdale, Lane. Priv. Deeds, 1209-10.
See Borrowdale, Westm.
E

20 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
BOTCHERGATE. Par. in Carlisle.
Bochergate CI. R. 1363.
See next name.
BOTCHERBY or Botchardby. Vil. i m. E. of Carlisle.
Boschardebi P.R. 1191. Bucardebi P.R. 1204.
Boscardebi P.R. 1193. Boschardi P.R. 1244.
Bochardeby P.R. 1203. Bochardi (vicus) Ch.R.
Bochardby Inq. 1288. 1290; Test.K. 1366.
Burcardeby T.N. c. 1212.
Means ' the enclosure or farmstead of Bochard.' Burg-
heard is found in O.E. Charters in the forms Burcardus and
Burchard ; its Norman form was Bochard. The forms with
Bosch-, Bosc- are peculiar to the Pipe Roll and seem to be
errors in spelling. For -by see bj>r in W.L.
BOTHEL. Vil. 3 m. S.E. of Aspatria, on Bothel Beck.
Bothil Inq. 1285. Bothell Inq. 1289.
Bothelacre CI. R. 1303.
The early forms are indistinguishable from some of those
of Bootle. A possible origin is O. Dan. bod, ' hut,' and O.E.
hyll, ' hill.'
BOUSTEAD HILL. Hml. 2 m. W. of Burgh-by-Sands.
Bourstede CI. R. 1324. Bourestede Inq. 1485.
These two early forms do not enable us to decide what was
the original form of the name. The first el. may be a pers. n.
and the second el. is prob. O.N. stadr, ' farmstead.' Possibly,
however, the name represents O.N. budarstadr, ' hut with some
land.'BOWDERDALE. Tnsh. in Nether Wasdale.
Boutherdalbeck CI. R. 1322. Beutherdalbek CI. R. 1322.
Lindkvist, rightly, I think, derives the first el. from O.W.N.
budar, g.s. of bud, ' temporary hut, shed or building ' ; he
notes the same name occurring in Iceland as Budardal.
BOWNESS. Par. 10 m. N. of Wigton.
Bounes CI. R. 1287. Bownes F. F. 1283 ; Test. K. 1369.
Bowness is also the name of a tn. on the E. side of Lake
Windermere, of a hml. and crag on the N. side of Ennerdale

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 21
Water, and of a small peninsula nr. Bassenthwaite. The
first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Bolli. Speed in his map has
Boulnesse. For the second el. see nes in W.L.
BOWSCALE. Par. 9 m. N.E. of Keswick.
Bowscales Inq. 1485.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Bolli. The second is O.N.
skdli, ' mountain hut ' ; which see in W.L.
Brackenbarrow. Deanscales.
Barrow is O.E. beorg, ' mound,' ' tumulus.' For Bracken-
see next name. Cf. Brackenber, Westm.
BRACKENHILL. Hml. E. of Longtown.
Bracanhill Inq. 1242, 1485. Brakenhull Inq. 1244.
The first el. may be M.E. braken, ' bracken fern ' ; but see
preceding name. For the second see hyll in W.L. Bracken-
hill also occurs in Yorksh.
BRACKENTHWAITE. Par. 5 m. S. by E. of Cockermouth.
Brakeintweit P. R. 1223. de Brakaynthwait CI. R.
Brakenthwayt P.R. 1230. 1300.
Brakanthwayt Inq. 1348.
There is a Brackenthwaite in Yorksh. and a Brakenthwaite
in Lanes. The first el. is considered by Wyld and by
Lindkvist to be the same word as ' bracken,' M.E. braken,
O.N. *brakni, Swed. braken, Dan. bregne. I do not feel at all
sure that this is correct. The forms Brakeintweit and
Brakaynthwait cannot be explained by an early form of the
word ' bracken.' The first el. is more probably a pers. n. and
in support of this we may adduce Brakenesthweit, given by
Wyld as an early form of Brakenthwaite, Lanes. Searle
cites the pers. n. Bracca from an O.E. charter, but this n.
would not explain Brakeintweit and Brakaynthwait. The
early forms of Brackenfield, Derb., are exclusively variations
of Brakenthwaite ; see Walker, PI. Ns. of Derb. Probably in
some of the names in Bracken- a pers. n. has been confused
with ' bracken.'

22 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
BRADLEY. Hml. i m. N.W. of Ousby.
A very common pi. n., generally derived from O.E. brad,
' broad,' and O.E. leah, ' meadow,' ' pasture.' It is, however,
possible that the first el. may represent the O.E. pers. n. Brada.
BRAITHWAITE. Vil. 4 m. N.W. of Keswick.
Braythwayt Inq. 1285 ; Braythwait CI. R. 1292.
CI. R. 1343. Brathwayt CI. R. 1343.
Braythwaite occurs in W.R. Yorksh. The first el. is O.N.
breidr, 'broad,' and pveit, 'piece of land,' 'enclosure.'
Bram (or Brame) Cragg. Nr. Great Dodd.
Bram may possibly be the pers. n. Bram, cited by Nielsen.
Bramery. Ainstable.
Bramwra P.R. 1231. Branwra P.R. 1244.
Brangwra P.R. 1243. Brambwra Pat. R. 1399.
Lindkvist derives the first el. from M.E. brame, ' a briar or
bramble.' It may, however, be a pers. n.. Brand, O.N.
Brandr, or else the Danish pers. n. Bram; or thirdly, O.N.
brandr, ' pillar.' See next name. For the second el. see vrd
in W.L.
BRAMPTON. Tn. g\ m. E.N.E. of Carlisle.
Braunton Ch. R. 1252. Brampton CI. R. 1295 ; Test. K.
BranctonW. Reg. c. 1200. 1357; F.F. 1371.
This name is common in various parts of England. Two
early forms of the W.R. Brampton given by Moorman from
Domesday Book have the spelling Branstone. D.Bk. has
also Brantune for Brampton, Herts. The first el. may be the
pers. n. Brand.^ Skeat suggests this derivation for Brampton,
Hunts. Or secondly, it may be O.N. brandr, ' post,' ' pillar '
(Rygh). For the change of « to m see Bampton ; it may have
been due to popular confusion with M.E. brame, ' bramble.'
For the insertion of p between m and t cf. ' empty ' from O.E.
^metig. The explanation of Brampton, Derb., as ' broom
enclosure,' given by Walker, is quite impossible on the
1. The early form Brancton of the Cumb. name seems rather to point to
the same origin as that of Branthwaite, q.v.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 23
evidence he cites, the early forms being chiefly Bramton,
Brampton, Branton.
BRANTHWAITE. (i) Vil. 5 m. S.E. of Workington on the
Matron, (2) hml. 3 m. S.W. of Caldbeck.
Brankethweit P. R. 1226. Braynthwayt Plac. Warr.
de Brandweit P.R. 1228. c. 1290.
Branwhet Cl.R. 1234. Brampeweyt F.F. 1330.
de Breinweyt P. R. 1242. Bramthwayte Inq. 1432.
Brankenthweyt P.R. 1254. Brampthwayth Inq. 1439.
Bro-mthwayt Rot. Orig. Brauncethwayte, Pat. R.
1287. 1471-
For the first el. Lindkvist suggests either the O. Dan.
pers. n. Bram, or, as a more likely origin, M.E. brame, ' brier
or bramble.' But neither of these names will account for
every form given above. The earliest of these, phonologi-
cally considered, are, I think, Brankenthweyt, Brankethweit
and Brauncethwayte, and k would easily drop out after n and
before ]>. The m would arise owing to popular identification
of the first el. with brame, ' brier,' and the subsequent inser
tion of a ^ in writing would be quite normal ; see Brampton.
On the whole I am inclined to suggest *Brandken or *Brand-
kin, a diminutive of the pers. n. Brand, cf. Watkin, Tomkin,
etc., but I have not been able so far to find an example of such
a diminutive. Brantrake. i| m. N. of Devoke Water, Eskdale.
' Brant ' is a N. country dialect word meaning ' steep,'
' high,' from O.E. brant. A " rake ' is ' a sheep or cattle path
in mountainous country ' (E.D.D.), from O.N. rdk, q.v. in
W.L.BRAYSTONES. Hml. 3 m. S. of Egremont.
Breydestanes F.F. 1279. Breithstanes Cl.R. 1300.
Braistanes Inq. 1298. Braystanes Cl.R. 1322.
The first el. is O.N. breidr, ' broad.' The second is from
O.E. stdnas, pi. of stdn, ' stone.' There is a Broadstone in
Dorset and a Bradstone in Devon.

24 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
BRAYTON. Par. with Aspatria.
Breyton P. R. 1255.
O.N. breidr, ' broad,' perhaps used as a pers. n., and O.N.
or O.E. tun, ' enclosure,' ' farm.' For the Brayton in W.R.
Yorksh., Moorman cites an eleventh cent, form Braithatun.
Breaks. Newton.
In the N. counties and E. Anglia a ' break ' means ' a piece
of ground broken up for cultivation or other purposes ; a piece
of unenclosed arable land,' E.D.D. Compare Haverbrack,
Westm. ; Breck, W.R. Yorksh. (for which see Goodall, pp.
82, 83), and The Brecks, Notts. We may note the pi. n.
Scamelbrec in W. Reg. c. 1250.
Breckenbank. Cotehill.
Brecken is a N. country form of ' bracken ' ; see E.D.D.
Breconhill Rigg. Hethersgill.
Brecon- may be the same word as Brecon, a hill in Dumfr.,
or as in Brecongill, a hml. in W.R. Yorksh. It may mean
' bracken,' as in preced. name.
BRIDEKIRK. Par. 2 m. N.W. of Cockermouth.
Brudeskyrkefeld R. & S. 1259. Bridekirk Test. K. 1371.
This name occurs also in Dumfr. See also Kirkbride. It
is derived from the old church of St. Bride or Bridget, O.N.
Brigida. The form Brudes- points to a fairly late origin, as
it shows a masculine case-ending. Kirk is O.N. kirkja,
' church.'
BRIERY. Hml. i m. E. of Keswick.
de Beriery Cl.R. 1283.
BRIGHAM. Par. and vil. 2^ m. W. of Cockermouth.
Briggeham P.R. 1210; Pat. R. 1278.
Bricham T. N. circa 1212.
The first el. looks like O.N. bryggja or O.E. brycg, 'bridge,'
a common el. in pi. ns. But there is no bridge at this point,
nor any record of one, the vil. being nearly a mile from the
Derwent. Perhaps the first el. was a pers. n., possibly the

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 25
O.N. Birgir, which, according to Rygh, occurs in the Norw.
pi. n. Brigsdal, and which might have been confused with
bryggja. There is a Bridgham in Norfolk. Generally
' bridge ' forms the second el. in pi. ns. Moorman points out,
W.R. PI. Ns., p. xxxi, the absence of the word ' bridge ' from
the W.R. pi. ns. recorded in D. Bk.^
Brightenflat. Kirklinton.
Brighten- is perhaps the O.E. pers. n. Beorhtwine. For
-flat see flata in W.L.
BRISCOE. Vil. 3 m. S. of Carlisle.
Byrkscawe P.R. 1231. Birchawe P.R. 1253.
Brikscawe P.R. 1232. Birkscagh Ch.R. 1290.
Briscawe CI. R. 1348.
Briscoe also occurs in W.R. Yorksh. It means ' birch
wood,' from O.E. birce, or O.N. birki and O.N. skogr, ' wood.'
The latter word occurs frequently in pi. ns. as Sceugh, Scough.
Its O.E. equivalent sceaga gives ' shaw ' in mod. Engl. In
the early forms of Briscoe the O.N. skogr seems to have had
its vowel influenced by the English word. The metathesis of
r is a common phenomenon ; cf. mod. Engl. ' bird ' with O.E.
bridd.
BROCKLEBANK. Hml. 6 m. S. of Wigton.
The first el. is prob'. the pers. n. Brocwulf ; see Wyld, Lanes.
PI. Ns., p. 79, s.v. Brocklehurst. Compare also Brocklewath.
Brocklewath. i^ m. S.W. of Cumwhitton.
For the first el. see preceding article ; for the second see
vadr in W.L.
BROMFIELD. Par. 2 m. N. of Brayton.
Brumfeld W.Reg, c. 1150; Brimpfhild Inq. 1285.
F. F. 1226. Brounfeld Test. K. 1353.
Brunefeld F. F. 1245.
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Brunn. The second is
O.E. feld, ' field.' The form Brim- may be due to an umlaut-
form *Bryn of Brun, which would account also for such an
1. Mr. W. G. Collingwood draws my attention to the fact that Brigham is
not far from the spot where the Roman road crossed the Derwent, and there
may have once been a bridge there.

26 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
early form as Brimhill alongside of Brunhill for modern
Brindle, Lanes. Before /, n normally becomes m by assimila
tion, and a ^ is then occasionally inserted, as in the early
form Brimpfhild; ci. Brampton.
Brotto. N. end of Thirlmere.
The first el. may possibly be O.N. braut or brot, ' steep
declivity ' (Rygh). The terminal may be O.N. haugr, O.E.
hoh, ' hill,' ' tumulus.'
BROUGHTON. Vil. 3 m. W. by N. of Cockermouth.
Brocton F.F. 1208. _ Brouton Min.A. 1265.
Brochton Inq. 1252. Broghton CI. R. 1286.
A very common pl. n. The first el. I take to be the pers. n.
Broc (Searle). Wyld derives Broughton, Lanes, from O.E.
broc, ' brook,' and it is a possible origin for some of the
Broughtons. But in Cumb. O.E. broc does not occur in any
pl. ns., its place being taken by O.N. bekkr. The orig. c [k]
before t regularly became a spirant. Cf. Raughton Head.
Brownelson. 3 m. S. of Carlisle.
John Denton, who copied, c. 1610, from early sources, says
that Henry de Dalston, whose son Adam is named in the year
1258, gave Brownelston to the priory of Carlisle. The names
Brunnelstand and Brunelstanebank occur in Bishop Halton's
Register, 1322.
This name stands for Brunulfes tun, ' Brunwulf's field.'
We may compare the surname Brownell.
BROWNRIGG. Hml. 2 m. N. of Abbey Town.
The first el. is either O.N. brun ' sharp edge,' ' cliff,' or else
the pers. n. Brun. For -rigg see hryggr in W.L.
BRUNSTOCK. Hml. 3 m. N.N.E. of Carlisle, at some
distance from Brunstock Beck.
Brunestach Inq. 1248. Brimstath Inq. 1485.
Brunstayth Inq. 1299. Bruneskayth P.R. 1253.
Brunstath Test. K. 1374. Brunscaith Inq. 1289.
Langbrunstath F. F. 1386. Brunskath F. F. 1390.
A very puzzling name, which vividly illustrates the diffi
culties of place-name investigation. It seems to be, judging

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 27
by the early forms, identical with Brimstage, Wirral, early
forms of which are Brunstath, Brynstath; see W. F. Irvine's
paper on Wirral pl. ns. in Trans. Hist. Soc. of Lanes, and
Cheshire, 1891 — 1892, p. 288. The only early form of these
two pl. ns. which corresponds to the modern form is Brunes
tach. The second element of the name has evidently suffered
at the hands of copyists, owing to the resemblance between
the letters c and t in writing of the thirteenth and fourteenth
centuries. On the evidence before us it is impossible to
decide whether -stach, or -stath, or -skayth {-scaith, -skath) was
the orignal form of the terminal. Assuming that -stach is not
a misspelling of -stath or -scath, a case might be made out in
its favour, for, as an unfamiliar word, it would easily be
replaced in speech and writing by a familiar word, such as
' stath,' from O.N. stadr, ' farmstead,' or ' skeith,' from O.N.
skeid, ' race-course ' or ' field-path.' The modern forms,
Brunstock and Brimstage, support this conjecture. But what
does -stach mean ? It may be identical with the terminal of
Greystoke, q.v., or it may represent O.E. staca, ' stake,' ' post.'
The first el. is also a puzzle. It may represent (i) the O.N.
pers. n. Brunn, or (2) O.N. brun, ' edge, ' cliff,' or (3) O.N.
brunnr, ' stream.' No. 2 is inconsistent with the situation of
both Brunstock and Brimstage. We have therefore a wide
choice of meanings : ' Brun's farmstead,' ' Brun's field-path,'
' Brun's boundary-post,' ' the farm by the burn,' ' the field-
path by the burn,' ' the post by the burn.' The early forms,
Brimstath and Brynstath, show a change of tt to i (y) which
commonly occurs in pl. ns. containing the first el. Brun; it
may be due to an umlaut (mutation) form Bryn; see Brom
field, Cumb., also cf. Brinsford, Staffs.; Brinsworth, W.R.
Yorksh., etc.
Brunt House. W.S.W. of Wastwater.
See Bruntshields.
Brunt Shields. Bewcastle.
Brundscale Inq. 1242. Bryndscales Inq. 1299.
We may compare the pl. ns. Bruntcliffe, Bruntscar, W.R.
Yorksh. (not in Moorman). Shields is the same word as

28 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
sheal, which occurs in dialect. It is the O.N. skjol, which
means a ' hut on a hill pasture.' ' Scale ' has the same mean
ing. See skjol and skdli in W.L.
BUCKABANK. Vil. 5^ m. S.W. of Carlisle.
Derived from an earlier Buckhowbank. Buck- is a very
common first el. in pl. ns. It was no doubt a pers. n., such as
Buca, Bucca. ' How ' is O.N. haugr ' mound,' ' tumulus,'
' cairn,' ' hill.' Bank is common in pl. ns. ; see bakki in W.L.
Bonk occurs freq. in M.E. in the sense of ' low or small hill,'
or ' slope.' The meaning would therefore be ' the slope or
hill on which stood or stands Bucca's cairn.'
Bunker Hill. Tynehead.
Bunker may be a corruption of a pers. n. such as Beorngar,
if it is not named after the famous battle.
BURGH-BY-SANDS. Par. on S. side of Eden estuary, site
of a Roman station.
Burg Ch. R. 1265. Burgh CI. R. 1295.
From O.E. burg, burh, ' fortified place,' with the later
meaning of ' walled town.' It is one of the commonest of all
pl. n. elements, occurring as Borough, Bury, etc.
Burrell Hill. Skirwith. See next name.
Burrell Green. Great Salkeld.
Burrell is prob. a family name. A Roger de Burill
witnessed a 12th cent, charter in Kendal neighbourhood, and
later there were Borrells of Skelsmergh.
Burrens. A field at Papcastle on the Derwent, site of a
Roman station. Cf. Borwens, Burrwain, Borren, Borrans,
Westm. Burter Gill. Warcop.
Burter is perhaps the pers. n. Beorhthere. This name
occurs also in Westm.
Burthinghurst. Nr. Burtholme.
The first el. may be O.E. burpegn, ' chamberlain,' used as
a pers. n.; cf. Distington. The second el. is O.E. hyrst,

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 29
' wood.' The name may well be comparatively modern as the
neighbourhood is full of post-Jacobean sites among older ones.
Bardsley cites the surname Burtheyn.
BURTHOLME. Par. 3 m. N.E. of Brampton.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. ; for the second see holmr in
W.L. BURTHWAITE. Hml. 4 m. S. of Carlisle.
Byrthwait Inq. 1460.
The first el. cannot be determined from the evidence of this
one early form. The second is O.N. pveit, ' paddock.'
Bustabeck. Raughton Head.
The first el. is O.N. bustadr, ' dwelling place,' ' farm house' ;
for -beck see bekkr in W.L.
Butter Burn. Kingwater.
Butter Hill. Newcastle.
Bntterilket. Boot.
Brotherilkeld Ann. Furn. 1242. Brotherulkull Taxatio
Botherhulkil D. of Lane. 1292.
Charter 13 c.
BUTTERMERE. Par. N. of Buttermere Lake.
Butermere F.F. 1230. Buttermere Cl.R. 1343.
This name occurs also in Wilts. The element Butter occurs
in the farm names just above, also in Butterwick and Butter-
bent, Westm. It forms the first el. of many pl. ns. in Eng
land, Scotland and Ireland. As Goodall points out, Pl. Ns.
of S.W. Yorksh., pp. 88, 89, this element may not have the
same origin in every instance. He thinks that in the case of
names with English terminations Butter- probably comes from
O.E. butere, ' butter,' whereas in names with Scandinavian
terminations there are two alternatives, (i) the Scandinavian
pers. n. Buthar, and (2) the plural of O.N. butr, ' log,' ' tree-
trunk,' ' stump of a tree.' In favour of a pers. n. we may
note the form Butheresdal in F. F. 1223 (Westm.). The name
Boterus occurs in D. Bk. The terminal, -mere, is O.E. mere,
'lake,' 'sea.'

30 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Caber. Kirkoswald.
Kaberch W.Reg, c. 1240. Caber ge W.Reg, c. 1252.
The same name as Kaber, Westm. ; q.v.
CALDBECK. Vil. 7 m. S.E. of Wigton.
Caldbec W.Reg, c. 1175. Caldebec P.R. 1222; Ch.R.
Caudebech P.R. 1201. 1232.
Caldebek Gospatric's Charter, 11 cent.
Apparently ' The cold stream ' ; O.E. cald and O.N. bekkr.
Compare Coldstream, Berw., and Coldwell, Heref. In the
early form Caudebech the guttural I before d has become
vocalised to u, a common occurrence ; cf . Scottish ' aud ' for
' old ' ; M.E. feud for feld, etc. The terminal -bech has been
influenced by the O.E. bcec, ' brook.'
CALDER-IN-COPELAND. Pl. in Ponsonby.
de Calder P.R. 1179. Caldre Cl.R. 1294; Inq.
Kaldre Ch. R. 1231. 1298.
This place and Calder Bridge, Cumb., are named from the
river Calder. Calder is the name of a number of places in
Lanarksh. and Edinburghsh. The terminal -der may be the
same as Welsh dwfr, Gaelic dobhar.
Calebrack. Caldbeck.
The first el. is either the O.N. pers. n. Kali, or O.N. kdl,
' kail,' ' cabbage ' ; for the second see Haverbrack, Westm.,
and Breaks, Cumb.
CALTHWAITE. Vil. nr. Hesket.
Calvethweyt Forest Pleas 1285 (see C.W.N.S. vii, 21).
Calnethwayt Rot. Orig. 1347 ; Pat. R. 1380.
Calthwayt Rot. Orig. 1380.
The first el. seems to be the O.N. pers. n. Kalfr. The n of
the 1347 form is thus an error for u, i.e., v ; for the second see
pveit in W.L.
Calva Hall. Dean.
See next name.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 31
CALYO. Hml. nr. Holme St. Paul.
Light is thrown on this name by Calfhow Pike, a hill i m.
N.W. of Great Dodd. The first el is the O.N. pers. n. Kalfr
(Rygh); the second is O.N. haugr, ' mound,' ' barrow,' ' hill.'
The form Calveshon (query, Calveshou ?) occurs in W. Reg.
c. 1256 as the name of a pl. nr. Appleby, Westm.
CAMBECK. Pl. nr. Brampton. See Kirkcambeck.
CAMERTON. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Workington.
Camberton Inq. 1285; Ch.R. 1290; F.F. 1292.
Cambreton CI. R. 1307.
This name occurs in E.R. Yorksh., and in Somerset.
Camber- occurs in several pl. ns., e.g., in Camberford, Staffs. ;
Camberley, Surrey; and Camberwell, London. The first el.
is possibly the pers. n. Coenbeorht; for the second see tun in
W.L. Cannerheugh. Kirkoswald.
This name is Kynuesheugh in the 1523 foundation deed of
Kirkoswald College; see C.W.N.S. xiv, 197. The first el. is
perhaps the pers. n. Cynegifu (Searle). The second is either
O.N. haugr, ' hill,' ' mound,' or O.N. skogr, ' wood.'
CARDEW. Hml. 3 m. W. of Dalston.
de Karthew P.R. 1259. Cardeu Cl.R. 1359.
Cardew Gospatric's Charter, 11 cent.
CARDEW LEES. Hml. 2 m. N.W. of Dalston.
CARDURNOCK. Hml. at end of the Bowness peninsula,
4 m. W.S.W. of Bowness.
Cardrunnoke F. F. 1386. Cardronok Inq. 1485.
This looks like a Celtic name. It may represent car, ' forti
fied place,' and dronach, ' ridge of a hill.' We may perhaps
compare Dornock, 3 m. E. of Annan, nr. the Scottish coast,
opposite Bowness.

32 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
CARGO. Vil. 2 m. S. of Rockcliffe.
Kargho P.R. 1195. Kargou P.R. 1254.
Cargou Inq. 1286; Cl.R. 1303.
We may compare Cargo Fleet in N.R. Yorksh. The
derivation ' Carg-how,' given by Nicolson and Burn, is pro
bably the right one, but the meaning is not ' a craggy hill ' as
they explain it, but rather ' the mound on the rock.' We
may compare Cargo Fleet, N.R. Yorksh. Still, Cargo is on
a slight rise, about 50 ft. above sea level.
CARLATTON. Par. 7 m. S. of Brampton.
Carlatun P.R. 1186. KarZato^ Lan. Chart. 1169;
Cornlatun Pat. R. 1220. Pat. R. 1237; Inq. 1292.
Carlauton Ch. R. 1242.
The first el. of this name may be Gaelic cam, ' mound,' ' pile
of stones,' ' cairn.' The second element, -la- or -lau-, looks
like the O.E. hlmw, hlaw, ' grave mound.' If these guesses
are right, the name means ' the enclosure (or field) by the
mound (or cairn).' For the assumed juxtaposition of a Celtic
and an O.E. or O.N. word see Cargo and Carwinley.
CARLETON. There are four places with this name.
Karleton P. R. 1170. Carleton Ch. R. 1231 ; F. F. 1346.
' The enclosure or farm of Carl ' ; from the O.N. pers. n.
Karli and O.N. or O.E. tUn, q.v. in W.L.
CARLISLE. Chief town of Cumberland.
In the Antonine Itinerary of the, fourth century A.D., pre
served in two eighth century MSS., this ancient city bears the
Latinised Celtic name Luguvallum or Luguvallium. In the
Historia Britonum of Nennius, written in the eighth century
but based on much earlier sources, the city is called Caer
Ligualia. Later British forms were Caerluel and Carlued;
the modern Welsh form is Caer Lewellid. Simeon of Durham
writes " Lugubaliam ^ quae Luel vocatur " (before 1130). As
to the origin of the Celtic forms, opinions are divided.
Whitley Stokes, Urkeltischer Sprachschatz, p. 276, derives
1. Bede also has Lugubalia, Eccl. Hist. iv. 29.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 33
the terminal of Luguvallum from the Celtic vdlo-, ' wall,'
cognate with the Latin vallum. The first el. Lugu-, which
occurs in many pers. and pl. ns., e.g., in Lugudunum (Lyons),
is considered by Celtic scholars to be the same as Lugos, the
name of a Celtic deity. In the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Laud
MS. anno 1092, the name of the city is Cardeol. In M.E.
records we find the following forms : —
Kar/ioH (gen. case) W.Reg. Karleol Pat. R. 1219,1225.
c. 1100. Karlesle F.F. 1279.
Carduill Ind.Loc. 1125. Karliol Cl.R. 1370.
Carduil F.F. 1202; P.R. Karlisle F.F. 1393.
1222.
Carr Holm. Croglin.
From O.N. kjarr, 'copse,' 'swamp,' and O.N. holmr; see
W.L. CARWINLEY. Pl. 4 m. from Longtown, also a stream.
Carwendelowe\lnq. 1248. Carwindelawe Ch.R. 1267.
Kaerwyndlo f Carwyndelowe Inq. 1299.
The first element I take to be the Celtic kaer, caer, ' fort.'
The second may be the pers. n. Wendel, which is found in
Windsor, and in the early forms Wendlesdun, Wendlesclif,
W cendlescumb , cited by Skeat, Berks, pl. Ns., p. 83. The
last element is O.E. hlaw, ' mound,' tumulus.' For the mix
ture of Celtic and English cf. the explanation suggested
above of Cargo and Carlatton. Carwinley would thus mean
' Wendel's cairn or burial-mound.' Cf. Windlestraw Law, a
mountain in Peeblesshire. At the same time it is possible
that Skene, Celt. Scot, i, 157, is right in taking Carwinley to
be derived from Caerwenddolau, ' the town of Gwenddolau,'
who, according to Welsh tradition, was one of the kings
present at the battle of Ardderyd. See article by H. Barnes in
C.W.N.S. viii, 236 ff.
CASTLE CARROCK. Par. 4 m. S. of Brampton.
There was a castle here which is freq. mentioned in old
documents.

34 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Castelkairoc P.R. 1209. Castel Caurok F.F. 1301.
Castelkairok W. Reg. c. Castelcayrok F. F. 1303.
1235. Castel Car ok F. F. 1356.
Castelkeyrok Pat. R. 1255.
Cf. Carrock Beck and Carrock Fell, 4 m. S. of Caldbeck.
Carrock is Celtic; cf. Welsh careg, Gaelic carraig, 'rock,'
' cliff.' See also Cargo.
CASTLE RIGG. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Keswick.
Castelrich P. R. 1228. Kastelrigg Inq. 1293.
Mr. W. G. Collingwood, who has carefully surveyed the
ground and dug all likely places, tells me that there is no
trace of a Roman or other fort here.
Castlesteads. Plumpton Wall.
Also known as Old Penrith. There are remains of a
Roman station in the vicinity.
Catta. Ennerdale.
Searle cites the pers. n. Catta, Catto. The second el. may
be O.N. haugr, ' grave-mound,' ' hill ' ; cf. preceding name.
CATTERLEN. Par. 3i m. N.W. of Penrith.
Kaderlenge W. Reg. c. Karterlen F. F. 1226.
1 1 57. Katirlen Inq. 1249.
Katerlen P. R. 1201; Cl.R. Katrelenn Inq. 1294.
1274. Carterlyne Ind. Loc. 1572.
We may perhaps compare Catterline, a vil. in Kincardine
shire, and Caterham. Sur.
Chesters Mill. Beckermet.
Mr. W. G. Collingwood thinks it possible that Chesters is
here a surname, as there is no Roman fort.
CLATTERING FORD. Hml. 3 m. W. of Bewcastle.
Compare Clattering Briggs in Perthshire. See end of
article on Cleator.
Cleamire. Westward.
For second el. see m'^rr in W.L. The first may be O.E.
cl&g, ' clay.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 35
CLEATOR. Par. and vil. 5 m. E. of St. Bee's Head. To the
N. is Cleator Moor.
Cleterhe Lanes. Priv. de Cleter CI. R. 1322.
Deeds 1201 — 1230. de Cletre Test. K. 1358.
Cletergh CI. R. 1294; F-F- Cletter Inq. 1490.
1321 ; L.S. 1332; Inq. Cleteme Inq. 1298, 1321 ;
1334- Cl.R. 1322.
Cletern F. F. 1314.
Lindkvist derives Cleator from O.N. klettar, n. pl. of klettr,
' rock,' ' cliff.' He notes that the word occurs in Norwegian
pl. ns., and compares the Scotch dialect word clet, which
accord, to E.D.D. means ' rock or cliff in the sea, broken off
from the adjoining rocks on the shore.' I am inclined to
accept klettr as the derivation of the first el. but I cannot agree
with Lindkvist's further statement that ' in the fourteenth cen
tury the final -er of Cleter seems to have been associated with
and occasionally superseded by -erg, the Scandinavianized
form of Gael, airidh ' an outlying pasture,' etc' On the con
trary, I consider the terminal -erg, -ergh, to be an original part
of the name, as it occurs in the great majority of the early
forms. The name thus means ' the outlying pasture among
the rocks.' The form Cleteme, which is by editors of records
considered to be identical with the modern Cleator, is difficult
to account for, as it can hardly be a misspelling. It may have
arisen through confusion with M.E. terne, ' tarn,' ' mountain
lake,' O.N. tjqrn; or it may be O.N. klettamir, a form of the
pl. of klettr, accord, to Jakobsen; cf. Kletterne in Shetland.
Perhaps, however, Cleteme is the modern Clattering Ford.
CLESKET. Hml. nr. Farlam.
Cleugh Head. Nether Denton.
Clengh Side. Bewcastle.
Cleugh is another spelling of dough, M.E. clou^, ' ravine,'
a word not represented in O.E., but with parallels in Frisian,
Dutch and O.H. German. See Wyld, L. Pl. Ns., pp. 308, 309.
Clift House. Kirklinton.
Clift is dialectal for ' cliff," E.D.D.

36 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
CLIFTON. Vil. 5 m. E. of Workington. Great Clifton is
on the Derwent. Clifton P.R. 1204; Inq. 1285.
' The enclosure by the cliff.' From O.N. klif or O.E. clif,
' cliff,' ' steep hillside,' and O.N. tun or O.E. tun.
CLOFFOCKS. Par. in the borough of Workington.
Fyt Cloffhou, a bounder cited by Whellan, p. 466.
The first el. may be either O.N. klauf, ' cleft, gap in a fell,'
or else O.E. *cldh, M.E. clou^, ' clough,' 'ravine.' The
second is perhaps O.E. hoh, ' hill,' ' mound,' or O.N. haugr,
' mound,' ' cairn.' The name may thus be the same as
Clougha [kbfg] in Lanes., which is spelt Cloghou, Clochehoc
in old documents (Wyld, L. Pl. Ns.). Pl. ns. often occur in
the plural; cf. Ancoats, Coldcoats, Lanes.
COATE. Hml. nr. Holme St. Paul.
Probably O.E. cott, ' dwelHng-house,' a common el. of
pl. ns. as cot, cott, cote, coat, cotes, coats.
COCKERMOUTH. Tn. at the confluence of the Cocker and
the Derwent.
Cockermouth Ch.R. 1227. Cokermuth Pat. R. 1253.
' The mouth of the Cocker.' Cocker occurs as Cocur in
930; see Raine, Hist. Ch. York and Archb., Rolls Series.
Cocklakes. Cumwhitton, cf. Cocklake, Westm.
Coklayk Furn. ch. 1279.
This name may be the same as Cockleach, Lanes. ; for which
see Wyld, L. Pl. Ns.. Mr. W. G. Collingwood suggests that
this name might be ' cock-laik,' i.e. ' cockpit ' ; ' laik ' being a
dialect word meaning ' sport.' He compares Leiksbdlavellir,
near Bu5ir, Snsefelsnes, mentioned in the Egil-saga.
Cockley Bank. Holme Eden.
Cockhall. Scaleby.
For the el. Cock, which occurs as first el. in a large number
of pl. ns., see Wyld, L. Pl. Ns., p. 97 and p. 310. It may in

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 37
some names be the Scand. word meaning ' heap,' ' mound ' ;
cf. Danish kok, 'heap.' In others it may be a pers. n. The
second el. is perhaps O.E. halh, for which see Haile.
COPELAND FOREST. High moorland between Ennerdale
Water and Wast Water. Coupland was the name of
one of the original baronies of Cumberland.
Cauplandia Lanes. Priv. Coplande Pat. R. 1218.
Deeds 1135— 1154. Coupeland Pat. R. 1225.
Caupilland Lanes. Priv. Coupland Ch. R. 1228.
Deeds c. 1240. Copland P.R. 1245.
The name means ' purchased ' as contrasted with inherited
land, from O.N. kaupaland=kaupaJQrd, as contrasted with
odalsJQrd (Vigfiisson); see Bjorkman, N. Pers., p. 86 n., and
Lindkvist, p. 145. Lindkvist says ' the appearance of the
word Kaup aland as a place-name in M.E. territory is most
remarkable ; the dictionaries have only one instance of the
word to quote from O.W. Scandinavian literature.' See also
Vinogradoff, Engl. Society in the Eleventh Century, p. 9.
See kaup in W.L.
CORBY. Vil. 5 m. E. of Carlisle.
Chorkeby W. Reg. c. 1 1 20. Corkeby F. F. 1 263 ; CI. R.
Corchebi P.R. 1167. 1348.
de Corkebi P. R. 1212. Corcabi Ch. R, 1330.
Corckby Ind.Loc. 1572.
For the first el. Collingwood suggests O.N. korki, ' oats,' a
word of Irish origin accord, to Haegstad and Torp. I hesitate
to accept this, and suggest the O.N. pers. n. Korekr (Rygh).
For -by see b-^r in W.L.
CORKICKLE. Vil. I m. S.E. of Whitehaven.
Corkikel, Corkykyll Inq. 1298.
CORNEY. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Ravenglass.
Cornai R. St. B. 12 c. Cornay F. F. 1354.
There is a Corney Hill Farm in Lanes., for which Wyld
can give no satisfactory derivation. Corn- occurs as first el.
in many pl. ns., e.g., Cornholme, W.R. Yorksh., and Cornhill,

38 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Northd. In many cases, especially in Scottish pl. ns., it must
be the Gaelic coran, ' hill.' Rygh, G. Pers., p. i68, thinks
that a pers. n. Komi, though not recorded, must have been
in use, in order to account for several Norse pl. ns. The
second el. is probably O.N. (py, ey, 'island,' used in pl. ns.,
accord, to Rygh, with the meaning of a flat stretch of ground
liable to inundation.
COTEHILL. Vil. 6 m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Cotehill Inq. 1457.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Cota, Cotta, or it may be
O.E. cott, O.N. kot, ' cottage,' ' shed.' The second el. is O.E.
hyll, ' hill.'
COULDERTON. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Egremont.
Culdertone (a close) CI. R. 1294. Culderton Inq. 1298.
The first el. seems to occur in Cullercoats, Northd., and
Cullerley, Aberdeensh. ; perhaps also in Cullernose Point on
the Northd. coast. It may be O.E. culfre, ' dove,' or the pers.n.
Culfre. This would become Culre, Culler- ; cf . Allerton, W.R.
Yorks., from Mlfhere. A d is commonly inserted between I
and r; cf. ' alder ' from O.E. alor, air. For the second el. see
tun in W.L.
Cracrop. Stapleton.
The first el. seems to be the pers. n. Krdkr ; the second may
be O.E., O.N. porp, ' group of farms ' ; cf. Crackenthorpe,
Westm. Craikhow Hall. Ullock.
The first el. seems to be the pers. n. Krdkr, and the second
O.N. haugr, ' mound,' ' cairn.'
Crindledyke. Cargo.
Cringildic W.Reg, c. 1232. Cringgeldik Cl.R. 1274.
Cringledik F.F. 1244. Cringeldik Inq. 1286.
Crinkledyk CI. R. 1370.
We may compare Cringlebarrow Wood, Lanes., which
Wyld derives from the O.N. pers. n. Grimketil, later Grimkel.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 39
This seems preferable to O.N. *kringell, kringla, 'circle.'
The second el. is O.N. diki, ' ditch,' ' embankment.'
CROFTON. Hml. in Thursby par.
Crofton P. R. 1201 ; Pat. R. 1230.
If the first el. is O.E. croft, ' small enclosed field ' and the
second O.E. tun, it is not easy to understand what the whole
name orig. meant, as tun also means ' an enclosure ' ; cf.
Crofton, W.R. Yorksh.
CROGLIN. Par. 4 m. N.E. of Kirkoswald, on the river
Croglin.
Crogline W.Reg, c. 1150. Croclyn Cl.R. 1274.
Crogelin P.R. ii95;Cl.R. Crogeling Cl.R. 1280.
1348- Croglyn F. F. 1303.
Crookafleet. Greystoke.
For the second el. see fleot in W.L. The first seems to be
O.N. krokr, ' angle,' ' bend.'
CROOKDAKE. Hml. nr. Bromfield.
de Crokedayke F.F. 1293. Crokydake F.F. 1363.
de Crokedaik Inq. 1299. Cruddayk CI. R. 1370.
Crokdaike F. F. 1444.
This name apparently means ' the crooked oak ' ; cf.
Crooked Oak, Northd. The M.E. croked has no recorded
earlier form in O.E., and is prob. derived from O.N. krokr,
' angle,' ' bend.' The terminal -aik is thus O.N. eik, ' oak.'
Cf. Crooked Holme. At the same time it is possible that the
terminal may be -dake.
CROOKED HOLME. Hml. nr. Brampton.
See preceding name.
Crookhurst. Allonby.
The pers. n. Krokr and O.E. hyrst, ' wood,' ' copse.'
Crookwath. Matterdale.
The first el. is either the O.N. pers. n. Krdkr, or O.N. krokr,
' angle,' ' bend ' ; -wath is O.N. vadr, ' ford,' ' shallow ' ; see
W.L.

40 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
CROSBY. There are several hmls. of this name, some 3 or 4
m. N.E. of Carlisle. Crosseby P.R. 1231.
The first el. is O.N. kross, ' cross,' for the use of which see
W.L. The terminal -by is O.N. b;^r, Dan. by, ' hamlet ' or
' farm.'
CROSS CANONBY. Vil. on Solway Firth, 3 m. N.E. of
Maryport.
CROSSDALE. Vil. on Ennerdale Water.
de Crozedal CI. R. 1294.
From O.N. kross, ' cross,' and O.N. dalr, or O.E. dcel,
' valley.'
CROSTHWAITE. Par. and vil. N.W. of Keswick.
Crosthwayt F. F. 1249. Crosthwayt Test. K. 1358.
See Crossthwaite, Westm.
CULGAITH. Vil. 6 m. E. of Penrith.
Culgait W.Reg, c. 1160. Colgayth Cl.R. 1324,1369.
Culgayt Ind. Loc. temp. Culgayth F.F. 1231 ; Cl.R.
H. III. 1334.
Searle cites Colga from a charter of a.d. 794, as a variant of
Colcu, a pers. n., and this may be the first el. The second el.
looks like O.N. eid, ' a narrow strip of land used as a path
between fields ' ; see Rygh, N, G., p. 48.
Cumcatch. Brampton.
Cumquencath Lan. Chart. 11 69. Cumcach Inq. 1485.
Apparently a Celtic name; for the first el. cf. Welsh cwm,
' valley.' Cumcrook. Stapleton.
Cum- is perhaps Celtic, cf. Welsh cwm, 'valley.' Crook
may be the O.N. pers. n. Krokr.
CUMDIYOCK. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Dalston.
Combedeyfoch Gospatric's Charter, nth cent.
Cumdeuoc P. R. 1244. Cundeuoc P. R. 1245.
Cundouoc P. R. 1251.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 41
We may compare Moor Divock, E. of the N. end of Ulls-
water, and Devock Water, a small lake 5 m. N.E. of Raven
glass. I am inclined to seek a Celtic origin for this name.
Compare Cwmpadarn, a Welsh valley named after Padarn,
a saint of the fifth century. Compare also Cumwhinton.
CUMMERSDALE. Vil. 2 m. S. of Carlisle.
Cumbredal F.F. 1222. Cumbresdale Inq. 1288; F.F.
Cumbrisdale F.F. 1399. 1325.
Cumbra and Cumbertus are pers. ns. cited by Searle. The
latter seems to be a Latinised form of Coenbeorht, Cynebeorht.
Compare Cumberworth, W.R. Yorksh. We may compare
also Cumersike, R.S. circa 1259. For -dale see dalr, dcel in
W.L. CUMREW. Par. 6 m. N. of Kirkoswald; 4 m. N.N.E. of
Ainstable.
Comreu F. F. 1202.
Cumreu P. R. 1211 ; W. Reg. c. 1240; Pat. R. 1280; CI R.
1291.
Cumrewe CI. R. 1346. Comrew F. F. 1397.
Apparently a Celtic name, the first el. being akin to the
Welsh cwm, ' valley.'
CUMWHINTON. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Cumquintina W. Reg. c. Cumquintyn Inq. 1297,
1 150. 1343-
Cumquinton F.F. 1227. Comquyntyn Cl.R. 1301.
Conquintun CI. R. 1235. Cunquyntyn CI. R. 1321.
The early forms leave no doubt that the second part of
this name is the pers. n. Quentin, probably the martyr saint
Quintinus. The first el. is apparently Celtic; cf. the Welsh
cwm, ' valley.' The name would thus mean ' the valley of
St. Quentin ' ; cf. Cumdivock.
CUMWHITTON. Par. 7 m. S.E. of CarHsle.
Cumquetinton Inq. 1254. Cunquitingdon F.F. 1314.
Cumquintyngton W. R. c. Cumquitynton F. F. 1315.
1290. Cumquytiton Cl.R. 1348.
Cumquitington Inq. 1294. Comwhitton Inq. 1485.

42 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
For Cum- see preceding name. The second el. may be the
O.N. pers. n. Hvitingr, cited by Lind, the O.E. equivalent of
which, Hwiting, occurs in an early O.E. charter (Birch,
Kemble). This pers. n. occurs also in Whicham, q.v. The
terminal -ton is O.E. or O.N. tUn, ' enclosure,' ' field.' The
1290 form above cited would in this case be due to a confusion
with Cumwhinton, q.v. At the same time it is, possible that
Cumwhitton may be the same name as Cumwhinton, plus the
terminal -ton. It will be noticed that the two places are within
four miles of each other.
Cunning Garth, (i) Abbey Town, (2) Wigton.
Conyngarth Hill Min. A. 1539.
From O.N. konungr, 'king,' prob. used as a pers.n., a
common el. in Norse pl. ns. The name Konungsgardr occurs
in Sturlunga Saga. See gardr in W.L.
CURTHWAITE. Hml. 5 m. E. of Wigton.
Kirkethuait Inq. 1285. Kirkethwayt Cl.R. 1348.
Kyrkthwayt Inq. 1361 ; Pat. R. 1407.
From O.N. kirkja, ' church,' and O.N. pveit, ' enclosure,'
' paddock.'
DACRE. Vil. 4^ m. S.W. of Penrith, named after the beck
Dacre.
de Dacre P. R. 121 1. Daker Inq. 1244.
Dakerbek Inq. 1300.
Bede, Hist. Eccl. iv, 32, speaks of ' a monastery by the river
Dacore.' This name is usually identified with the Dacre,
Cumb. There is also a W.R. Yorksh. village named Dacre,
for which see Moorman, s.v.
Dalemain. Dacre.
Dolman Aid Inq. 1244. Dalman Inq. 1293.
DALSTON. Par. 4I m. S.W. of Carlisle.
Daleston P.R. 1187; Ch.R. 1230.
Dalaston P.R. 1187, 1247.
The only other place with this name is N.E. of London.
Dalton, however, is quite common. Rygh, G. Pers., p. 57,
notes that Dalle, a man's name, is used in Sweden, and may

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 43
have given rise to pl. ns. Lind cites the pers. ns. Dali, Dalli.
Dalston, then, may have been ' the enclosure or field of Dalle.'
Darling How. S.W. of Bassenthwaite Lake.
Derling and Dirling are cited by Searle as pers. ns. For
How see haugr in W.L.
DEAN. Par. and vil. 5 m. S.W. of Cockermouth.
Dene W. Reg. c. 1175; P.R. 1222; CI. R. 1343.
O.E. denu, ' wooded valley,' ' glen.' See Wyld, L. Pl. Ns.,
PP- 315 — 317) for a discussion of denu and denn. Dean is a
common pl. n. in various parts of England and Scotland, and
extremely common as the final el. -den. See denu in W.L.
DEARHAM. Par. yl m. N.W. of Cockermouth.
Derhame Inq. 1285. Derham F. F. 1292, 1386.
' The farm of Deor.' For -ham see ham in W.L.
DENTON. Par. and vil. near Gilsland, on the Irthing.
Dentun W. Reg. c. 1180. Denton P. R. 1203; CI. R.
1295.
A common pl. n. The first el. seems to be the pers. n. Dene,
' a Dane ' ; but possibly it may be O.E. denu or denn ; see
denu in W.L., and denn, denu in Wyld, L. Pl. Ns., p. 315.
Dian House. Waverton; cf. Dyon Side.
DISTINGTON. Par. 3I m. S. of Workington.
Distington Cl.R. 1274; F.F. 1258. Distyngton Inq.
1298.
The O.E. word discpegn, ' dish bearer,' ' steward,' given in
Bos. Tol., may well have been used as a pers. n. ; cf . Burthing
hurst, which probably is from Burpegn, ' Chamberlain.'
Dissington, Northd., may be the same name ; possibly also
Distinkhorn, Ayrsh.
DOCKRAY. Hml. nr. Matterdale.
Dockewra Inq. 1292. Dokwra Pat. R. 1324.
Docwra Test. K. 1380.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Docca (Searle). It occurs
in several pl. ns., as Docker, Westm., Dockham, Glo., and
Dockroyd, W.R. Yorksh. Lindkvist derives it from M.E.

44 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
dok, dokke, ' dock ' (plant) ; but this seems doubtful. For the
second el. see vrd in W.L.
Doddick. Threlkeld.
The first el. is perhaps the dialect word dodd, which means
'a bare round hill or fell,' E.D.D.; the second may be O.N.
diki, ' ditch,' ' embankment.'
Dolphenby. Edenhall.
The same word as Dovenby, q.v.
DOYENBY. Vil. 2^ m. N.W. of Cockermouth.
de Dolphinerbi P.R. 1203. Duuvaneby Cl.R. 1286.
Dolfanbi Inq. 1252.. de Dolfanby Cl.R. 1323.
Douanby Inq. 1285. Dolphanby F.F. 13^1.
This name is the same as Dolphenby, and means ' Dolfin's
farm.' This pers. n. was fairly common ; see Searle ; its O.N.
form was Dolgfinnr (Lind). The I became u before a conso
nant, as usual, and the resulting diphthong was afterwards
simplified to 0. The pers. n. Dolfin occurs in Dolphinholm,
Lanes., and Dolphinton, Lanarksh. The name Dolfynbrigge
occurs in CI. R. 1303.
DOWTHWAITE. Hml. 2 m. W. by S. of Matterdale.
Dowthwate Inq. 1459.
The first el. may be the same as in Dow Gill, Westm., and
in Dowbiggin, W.R, Yorksh. Lindkvist suggests the late
M.E. (northern) dow, dowe, ' dough,' from O.E. ddh, cf. O.N.
deig. He notes (on the evidence of E.D.D.) that in Kent
dough is used of a thick clay soil. This derivation I cannot
accept. For Dowthwaite, near Kirkby Moorside, N.R.
Yorksh., an early form of which is Duthethwayt (York. Inq.),
Lindkvist suggests the O. Swed. man's name Dudh cited by
Lundgren, Personnamn fran medeltiden. This may possibly
also be the first el. of the Cumb. Dowthwaite.
DRIGG. Par. 2 m. N.W. of Ravenglass.
Dre^ Inq. 1248; F. F. 1258. Dregg Cl.R. 1294.
Dregge CI. R. 1322; Inq. 1298; Ind. Loc. 1514.
This name may possibly represent O.N, drog (pl. of draga),
which, accord, to Cleasby- Vigfusson, means ' watercourse
down a valley ' ; cf . dalsdrog, daladrog.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 45
DRUMBURGH. Vil. 4 m. S.E. of Bowness.
Drumboc W. Reg. c. 1230. Drumbogh F. F. 1390.
Drombogh Inq. 1289. Drumburgh Test. K. 1369.
This looks like a Celtic name. The first el. is Gaelic drum,
Welsh trum, ' hill-ridge ' ; the second is perhaps related to
Welsh boch, ' face.'
Dubb Hall. Arlecdon.
Dubwath. Hethersgill.
A ' dub ' is a ' pool of deep water ; a deep, still pool in a
river,' E.D.D. Wath is O.N. vadr, ' ford,' ' shallow.'
DRUNLEANING. Hml. i m. S. of Aikton.
John Denton, 1610, spells this name Drumlegning.
Drun- may be the same as the first el. of Drumburgh, q.v.
DUNDRAW. Vil. 3 m. W. of Wigton.
Dundrawe F.F. 1231. Dundraw Inq. 1291.
Dumdrawe P. R. 1233. Drundraw Inq. 1292.
Dundrag F. F. 1259.
Dundragh Test. K. 1362.
The first el. may be identical with that of Drumburgh and
Drunleaning, the r being omitted in all but one of the early
forms by a natural process of dissimilation in view of the
second dr. The second el. may be O.N. drag, which accord.
to Rygh has a variety of meanings in Norse pl. ns., among
which we may note that of ' a small hollow or glen.' Com
pare Linedraw.
DUNMAIL RAISE. A heap of stones on the Westm. border
Saxton, 1610, marks in his map, Dunbalrase Stones. John
Denton, 1610, mentions " Dunnimail or Dunmail-raise, a great
heap of stones."
Raise is O.N. hroysi, ' mound,' ' cairn.' The place is,
accord, to tradition, the site of the grave of Dunmail, the last
king of Cumberland. But the name is more probably a Celtic
pl. n. ; cf . Dunmaul, a high rock in Antrim. We may com
pare the early form Dun Mallok, Inq. 1485, a wood near
Dacre, also Dunmalloght, a 1307 Pat. Roll form.

46 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
DURDAR. Hml. nr. Upperby.
Dyonside. Distington.
Cf. Dian House.
EAGLESFIELD. Vil. 2^ m. S.W. of Cockermouth.
Egelesflet Min.A. 1265. Eglesfeld Cl.R. 1286.
Egglesfeld CI. R. 1333.
The first el. is the poss. case of the O.N. pers. n. Egill. As
regards the second el. we cannot decide whether -flet or -feld
is the earlier form ; the former represents O.N. flet, ' flat land,'
the latter is O.E. feld, ' field.'
EASBY. Hml. i^ m. N.E. of Brampton.
Eseby Inq. 1485.
Perhaps ' the farm of Ese or Esa ' (see Searle). There are
two places of this name in N.R. Yorksh. It is possible also
that the name may be for Eastby, ' the eastern farm.'
EASTON. Hml. 5 m. E.S.E. of Bowness.
Eston Ch.R. 1267; Inq. 1242.
Prob. means ' east field.'
Easthwaite [ins>et]. Irton.
EDDERSIDE. Hml. 2 m. S.E. of Holme St. Cuthbert.
Edderside Holm C. Valuation 1537.
We may compare :
Edderlanghalf CI. R. 1322. Edderlangtirn Cl.R. 1322.
Edresfeld F. F. 1358.
The first el. is the gen. sing, of Eadhere, a pers. n. occurring
in an O.E. charter of 803 and in the pl. n. Eaderingtun, cited
by Searle from an early charter. The second el. is probably
O.E. heafod, ' head,' which occurs freq. in pl. ns. with the
meaning ' highest point ' of a hill, field, stream, etc. The
orig. form of Edderside would thus be Eadheresheafod. For
-side derived from heafod following a possessive case cf.
Arnside, from Arnulf es heafod. But -side may possibly stand
for O.N. stztr, ' dairy farm.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 47
EDENHALL. Par. 4 m. E. by N. of Penrith.
Edenhal P.R. 1222. Edenhale Ch.R. 1290;
Eddenall Inq. 1242. Inq. 1290.
The first el. is the river Eden; the second is O.E. halh,
' river-meadow.'
EGREMONT. Tn. 5 m. S.E. by S. of Whitehaven.
Egremunde Pat. R. 1218. R. 1251.
Egremund St. B. Found. Egermond CI. R. 1294;
Ch. before 1134; Pat. R. Inq. 1293.
1246; Ind. Loc. 1267; Egremond Cl.R. 1332,
Pat. R. 1257; CI. R. 1304; Ind.Loc. 1386.
1332. Egremont P. R. 1200.
Egermund Inq. 1298; Pat. Egremunt Ch.R. 1267.
There is no O.E. or Scand. pers. n. which would explain this
name. It is probably a Norman name ; there is a place named
Aigremont, near Poissy, W. of Paris.
Elf Hall. Nr. mouth of the Duddon.
This is perhaps an O.N. fem. pers. n. *Elfr, which, though
not recorded, Rygh considers to have been used, judging from
several Norse pl. ns. At the same time, he thinks some of
these may be due to O.N. elfr, ' river.'
ELLENBOROUGH. Vil. i m. S.E. of Maryport.
de Alneburg P.R. 1235. Alenburgh Inq. 1301.
Alinburh Inq. 1285. Alneburgh CI. R. 1303.
Named from the river Ellen ; see burh in W.L.
ELLONBY. Hml. \ m. W. of Skelton.
This may mean ' the farm of Mlivflne,' for which the form
Elwyn occurs in an O.E. charter (Searle).
Elva Plain. Setmurthy. Elfhow Inq. 1488.
For the first el. see Elf Hall. How is O.N. haugr ' hill,'
' mound.'
EMBLETON. Par. 2^ m. S.E. of Cockermouth.
Emelton F. F. 11 95.
Embelton Inq. 1284, 1300;
CI. R. 1322.
A pers. n. JEmele occurs in a charter of 772 a.d. (Kemble,
Birch). This may possibly be a form of the Latin Mmilius;

48 . PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
cf. mod. Germ. Emil. Or it may be the Amal-, Amel-, which
occurs as a prefix of pers. ns. ; cf. Amelsate, an early form of
Ambleside, Westm.
ENNERDALE. Par. i^ m. W. of Ennerdale Water.
Eghnerdale Inq. 1298. Enderdale Pat. R. 1303.
Eynordale CI. R. 1322.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Einarr, or O.E. ^genhere,
Egnere (Searle). See Annaside. The gh in the first form
above is perhaps written for g. .Mgen- regularly became ein
or eyn, thus .^genwulf became Einulf. Lindkvist suggests
that the first el. Ennerdale may be Ehen, the river which flows
down the valley, but the early forms do not confirm this.
ESKETT. Par. 6 m. E. of Whitehaven.
Eskeheued F.F. 1230. Eskheved Inq. 1244, 1285.
Esk- may represent the O.N. pers. n. Aski. Heved is the
M.E. form of O.E. heafod; see W.L.
ESKMEALS. Hml. N. of Bootle.
Meals means ' sandbank,' from O.N. melr, ' coarse grass,'
' sandhill covered with such grass ' ; cf . Mealsgate, Mealrigg
in Cumb., and Brancaster Meals, Norf. It is also spelt
' Meols ' in Lanes, and Chesh.
Bsps. Embleton.
The first el. may be O.N. espi, a form of esp, ' aspen-tree '
(Rygh). Compare Espford, Westm.
ETTERBY. Hml. i m. N.W. of Carlisle.
Etardeby Inq. 1237. Etardby Inq. 1343.
Ethardby F. F. 1399.
These forms indicate as the first el. the pers. n. JEgteard,
which occurs in the Liber Vitae of Hyde. For the second el.
see bj/r in W.L.
EWANRIGG. Hml. nr. Maryport.
N. and B. mention a licence to J. de Thwaytes to be chaplain
at Unerigg, 42 Edw. III.
A hml. in Wilts, is also called Ewen. The first el. may be
Eowine, a pers. n. cited by Searle. Rigg is O.N. hryggr 'hill-
ridge.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 49
FARLAM. Par. 2^ m. S.E. of Brampton.
Farlam Lan.- Chart. 1169; W. Reg. c. 1210; F. F. 1347.
Farlham F. F. 1234; CI. R. 1295, 1346; Test. K. 1362.
We may for the first el. compare Farleton, Westm., and
Lanes. The Lanes. Farleton is discussed by Wyld, who can
offer no satisfactory explanation of the first el. Two pers. ns.
are cited by Searle, Faroald<.Fcerweald and Farulf<iF cer wulf,
either of which would account for Farl-. The course of
development would be approximately FcBrwealdham>Farald-
ham'>Faralham>Farlam and FcBrwulfham'>Farulfham'>
Farulham^Farlam respectively. The early form Fareltun
for Farleton, adduced by Wyld, confirms this derivation.
We may also compare Foston, Derb., of which Walker cites a
D. Bk. form Farulvestun. The second el. is O.E. ham ' farm
stead.'
FAUGH [faf]. Hml. 7^ m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Perhaps Faugh is the dialect word ' faugh ' meaning
' fallow land ' (E.D.D.), which Wright derives from a hypo
thetical O.E. form *fealh, the usual O.E. word being fealu,
falu ' fallow.' Faugh occurs also in W.R. Yorksh.
Faulds. Thornthwaite.
See fald in W.L.
FENTON. Hml. 6 m. E. of Carlisle.
Fenton F. F. 1304; CI. R. 1346; Inq. 1485.
Skeat derives Fenton, Hunts., from O.E. fenn ' fen,'
' marsh.' Duignan gives the same explanation of Fenton,
Staffs. As D. Bk. in this case gives Fentone, this explanation
is doubtless the correct one.
FINGLANDRIGG. Vil. 5 m. S.S.E. of Bowness.
Flynglandrig Inq. 1485.
Fingland is the name of two small rivers in Scotland.
Johnston, Pl. Ns. of Scotland, 2nd ed., p. 130, gives as the
probable derivation the Gaelic fionn lann " white, clear field.'
I can offer no opinion on this.

50 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Fleming Hall. Gosforth.
Flemynghall St. B. Ch. 1419.
See next article.
FLIMBY. Vil. 2 m. S.E. of Maryport.
Flemingeby Cal. Rot. Ch. Flemingeby F.F. 1278.
1200. Fle\min']gby Ch.R. 1281.
' Fleming's farm.' The ' Fleming ' here may have been
one of the colonists sent by William Rufus to Cumberland
after his campaign in 1092, when he annexed Cumberland
to his English dominions. Flemish landholders are men
tioned in the Pipe Rolls for Cumberland during the twelfth
century, as Lindkvist notes. A Walterus Flamanc witnesses
a charter in 11 78 (W. Reg). The name Willelmus Flamang,
otherwise le Fleming, occurs in a Byland Abbey Charter at
the end of the 12th cent. In an article in the Cumb. and
Westm. Arch. Soc. Transs. N.S. ix, p. 270, F. W. Ragg says,
' I see no reason to reject the tradition, nor to refuse the idea
that Flemingby (Flimby) was the original settlement, quite
separate from Norman work. The mixture of races in Cum
berland and North Westmorland was evidently very great.'
FLORISTON. Hml. 6 m. N.W. of Carlisle.
This name is most probably, like other ' towns ' thereabouts,
later than the settlement of the ' Debatable Land.' There are
no old forms (Collingwood).
Flosh. (i) Hethersgill, (2) Cleator, (3) Aikton.
Floshes. Upperby.
The dialect word flosh, flush, has among other meanings
that of ' a piece of moist ground ; a morass ; a reclaimed bog,'
E.D.D.i Compare Flush and Flushdyke, W.R. Yorksh.
Fore Slack. Whitbeck.
See slakki in W.L.
Foreshiel Grains. Alston.
See skjol and grein in W.L.
Foulds. Ulpha.
See Faulds.
1. N.E.D. cites Prompt. Parvorum : ' Plasche or flasche, where reyne water
stondythe  torrens, lacuna.' Flosche occurs in G. and the G. Knight, 1. 1430.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 51
FOULSYKE. Pl. nr. Holme St. Cuthbert.
The first el. is O.E. ful ' foul,' ' muddy ' ; for the second el.
see sik, sic in W.L.
FRIZINGTON. Tn.
Fresinton P.R. 1259. Frisington Inq. 1298.
Frysyngton F. F. 1409.
The first el. is O.E. Friesa, ' Frisian,' perhaps used as a
pers. n. Procopius, writing in the sixth century, mentions the
Frisians (Phrissones) as invading Britain with the Angles.
In the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (Parker MS.) anno 897, there is
mention of Frisians fighting in the West Saxon ships against
the Danes off the coast of Devon. Compare Friezland,
Frizinghall, Fryston, Frisby, all in W.R. Yorksh. ; also
Frisby, Leic.
Galefield. Mosser.
Gale Hall. Melmerby.
These names are perhaps derived from O.N. geil, q.v. in
W.L., or else from the dial, word gale, meaning ' bog-myrtle.'
Gallowberry. Askerton.
Galghberghfeld, a suburb of Carlisle, CI. R. 1362.
From O.N. gdlgi, O.E. galga, ' gibbet,' and O.E. beorh,
'grave-mound,' 'hill.' J6nsson cites Gdlgi as an O.N. nick
name, so that it is impossible to decide whether Gallowberry
was called after a gibbet or a man. Gawber, W.R. Yorksh.,
is perhaps the same word. See Galliber, Westm.
Gallow How. AUhallows.
This name may mean the 'hill with the gibbet,' or else
Galgi's grave mound; see preceding name. How is O.N.
haugr, O.E. hoh.
GAMBLESBY. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Kirkoswald ; also a hml.
2 m. N. of Wigton.
Gamelesbi P.R. 1176. Gamelesby Inq. 1262; CI. R. 1362.
' The farm of Gamal or Gamel.' A person of this name is
mentioned in a Coram Rege RolK (11 John). We may com
pare Gamelesflat (a croft), CI. R. 1274; also Gambles Green,
Staffs., and Gamston, Notts., an early form of which is
G

52 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Gameleston (Mutschmann). A b inserted between m and I is
a common case of epenthesis, cf. ' thimble,' from O.E. pymel.
GARRIGILL. Hml. 5 m. S.S.E. of Alston.
Gerardgile Ch.R. 1232. Gerardgill Inq. 1291.
The pers. n. Gerhard occurs in D. Bk. We may compare
Crosby Garrett, Westm. Gill is O.N. gil, ' cleft,' ' ravine,' a
common el. in Cumb., Westm., N. Lanes., and N. Yorksh.
pl. ns.
Gars. See Grass Gars.
Gasgarth. Irton.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of a pers. n. ; for -garth see
gardr in W.L.
GATESGILL. Hml. 5i m. S. of Carlisle.
Geytescales Cl.R. 1273. Gaytschales Inq. 1300.
Gaytscales CI. R. 1323.
The first el. is O.N. pers. n. Geiti (Rygh).i With regard to
the second el. we assume that -gill has replaced the older
form ' scales,' or else that there was a form of the name also in
use, with -gill as the second el. -Scales is the O.N. skdli,
' hut,' ' shelter ' ; it is a dialect word and is found in a number
of Cumb., Westm., and Yorksh. pl. ns., e.g. Scales, Scalesby,
EUenscales ; see W.L.
GELTSDALE. Par. 7 m. S.E. of Brampton.
Geltesdale Inq. 1485.
The dale of the small river Gelt. Cf. Gelt Burn, Northd.,
and Gelt Water, Ayrshire.
Geltside. Hayton.
See preceding name.
GILCRUX. Vil. 5i m. N.W. of Cockermouth.
Gilecruice Inq. 1285. Gilcrouce Inq. 1302 ; CI. R. 1344.
Gillecruz F. F. 1231.
Gil- may represent the Irish kil, ' church.' The second el.
would thus be O.F. croiz, cruiz, cf. Welsh crwys, ' cross.'
I. Or O.N. geit, 'goat.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 53
GILGARRAN. Hml. 2 m. E. of Distington.
Gilgarran Inq. 1298.
The second el. may be identical with Garran(e), which
occurs in several Irish pl. ns. The first is hardly likely to be
O.N. gil, ' ravine,' ' narrow valley,' as this would not come
first. It may represent the Irish kil, ' church ' ; see preceding
name. Gillerbeck Head. Bewcastle.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Gislhere ; for -beck see bekkr
in W.L.
GILSLAND. Vil. 7 m. N.E. of Brampton.
Gillesland Inq. 1240. Gilleslaund CI. R. 1285.
Gileslaunde CI. R. 1274.
Gilsland was the name of one of three original Cumb.
baronies. Rygh, Gaml. Pers., p. 89, gives Gils as a pers. n.
occurring as an el. of pl. ns. It may be, he thinks, a meta
thesis-form of Gisli. Gisl was a common O.N. and O.E.,
pers. n. and first el. of pers. ns. (Searle, Lind). The O.N.
pers. n. Gilli would also account for the first el. For the el.
-land see W.L.
GLASSON. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Bowness.
This name occurs also in N. Lanes. We may also compare
Glassan, co. Westmeath.
de Glassan P.R. 1259. Glassan Cl.R. 1278.
Classen Inq. 1457.
This name appears to be identical with the first el. of the
next. GLASSONBY. Vil. 6 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Glassanebi P.R. 1176. Glassenby P.R. 1223.
Glassanesby P.R. 1229. Glassaneby Ch.R. 1244.
In Coram Rege Roll 11 John, No. 41, a certain Glassam,
son of Brictric, a king's dreng, is mentioned as having given
his name to this manor ; Prescott, W. Reg., p. 146 n. For -by
see byr in W.L.
Glencoyne. Watermillock.
Glencaine F.F. 1212. Glenekone F.F. 1255.
Clencon Inq. 1257. Glencoyne Inq. 1457.

54 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
The first el. is either O.N. glenna, ' clearing in a forest,'
' grassy patch between rocks ' (Rygh), or the Celtic word
meaning ' narrow valley ' occurring as glenn in Irish and
glyn in Welsh. For the second el. I can offer no explanation,
Godderthwaite. St. Bridget's, Beckermet.
Godithwait, Fleming MSS., cited by Parker, Gosforth,
p. 158.
GOSFORTH. Vil. 6^ m. S.E. of Egremont.
Goseford R. St. B. 12 c. Gowseford R. St. B. early
Inq. 1292. 13 c.
Gosseford CI. R. 1294; Ind. Loc. 1514.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Gosa or Gos-, which is
the prefix of several pers. ns., as Goswine, Gosfridus (Searle).
Goosnargh, Lanes., is derived by Wyld from Gosa or Gos-.
The O.E. gos, ' goose,' is also a possible origin. We may
compare Gooseford and Gosford, Devon ; Gosforth, Northd. ;
Gosford, Oxf. The second el. is O.E. ford, ' ford,' also
written ford, forth in M.E.
Grain Head. Hethersgill.
See grein in W.L.
Grass Gars. E.N.E. of Devoke Water.
See gar in W.L. Or Gars may be for ' Garths.'
Graymains. Muncaster.
' Mains ' is a Sc. and North Country word signifying ' the
farm attached to the mansion-house on an estate, the home
farm, the chief farm of an estate or township, demesne ' lands,'
E.D.D. The first el. may be a pers. n.
Greaves. Dacre. le Grayvs Inq. 1485.
The dialect word ' greave ' means ' a grove, division of a
forest,' E.D.D.; from O.E. gr&fa, 'bush.'
Greenah Cragg. Greystoke.
Greenah Hall. Bromfield.
Graynehou Inq. 1299. Granehow F. F. 1363.
The first el. may be O.N. grein, q.v. in W.L. The second
is O.N. haugr, ' hill,' ' mound.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 55
GREYSOUTHEN. [gresun] . Vil. 3^ m. S.W. of Cocker
mouth.
CreiksothenFm.Conc.1231. Craysothen F. F. 1292.
Craysothen F.F. 1292; Cray sothin Inq. 128$.
CI. R. 1307. Craysothen F.F. 1296.
The first el. may be identical with that of Greystoke. The
second I cannot explain.
GREYSTOKE. Vil. 5 m. W. of Penrith.
Creistock P.R. 1167. Craystock Ch.R. 1245.
Crestoc Pat. R. 1229. Creystok Cl.R. 1294.
de Graistoc W.Reg, c. Graystok Test.K. 1356;
1240. CI. R. 1348, 1362.
Craystok Inq. 1244.
Though the earlier forms cited above have initial C, it is
not certain that the original form began with this letter, as c is
in M.E. often written initially for g. The first el. if it is not
O.E. gr^g, O.N. grdr, ' grey,' I am inclined to seek in a lost
O.N. word, *kreik, ' a turn or winding of a stream or river,'
which Lindkvist (pp. 68 — 70) postulates as the original of
Creake, Norf., and Craike, Yorksh. This word Lindkvist
connects with O.N. krikr, ' bend,' ' nook,' and he derives from
it creyke, used in the Lake Dist. with the meaning ' a nook
or opening formed in the sand of marshes by the tide,' E.D.D.
The stream which divides Dacre and Greystoke is very
crooked. For the dropping of k we may compare the form
Blakestanefitte CI. R. 1294 with Blaystanfit CI. R. 1322 ; see
Blaithwaite. Another possible origin is *Crecga, which
occurs in Crecganford= Cray ford, Kent, mentioned in the
Anglo-Saxon Chron. Parker MS., anno 457. For the second
el. see Linstock and Brunstock.
GRINSDALE. Par. 2^ m. N.W. of Carlisle.
Grinesdale Lan. R. 1190. Grinnisdal Inq. 1261.
Grenesdale F. F. 1200. Grymesdale CI. R. 1362.
Grynsdale Inq. 1485.
It is possible that Grymesdale may he a misspelling
due to confusion with the common O.N. pers. n. Grimr. The

56 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
first el. is clearly a pers. n. ; we may compare Grinshill, Shrop.,
and Grinsteads, Suss. For the second el. see dalr, dcBl in
W.L. Guards. Boltons. Gosforth.
See gardr in W.L.
Gubbergill. Irton.
From the pers. n. Gudbeorht. For -gill see gil in W.L.
Gunshole. Gilsland.
From the O.N. pers. n. Gunni (Bjorkman). Hole may be
O.N. holl, ' hill.'
Gutherscale. Newlands.
From O.E. pers. n. Gudheard or O.N. pers. n. Gudridr ; for
-scale see skdli in W.L.
GUTTERBY. Pl. nr. Whitbeck, on Gutterby Bay.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Godard, which is in early
O.E. charters written Guhtard, Guttardus (Searle). Godard
de Boyville was first lord of Millom and S. Cumb. (12th cent.).
For the second el. see bjjr in W.L.
Hagbeck. Riddings.
See Hag End, Westm.
Hagg. Stapleton.
See Hag End, Westm., and Compare Hagg, Haggs, W.R.
Yorksh. HAILE, HALE. Vil. 2^ m. S.E. of Egremont.
Hale P. R. 1226; Inq. 1298; CI. R. 1335.
This name and its plur. form Hales are fairly common as
Engl. pl. ns., e.g. in Westm. and Lanes. In the case of Hale,
Lanes., Wyld cites the early forms Halas, Hales, Hale, Halgh.
From these it is clear that the Lanes, and Cumb. pl. n. Hale
and the Scottish and N. Engl. dial, word haugh, also found in
pl.ns., have the same origin, viz. O.E. halh. Accord, to E.D.D.
haugh, which is used only in Scotl. and the N. of Engl.,
means ' low-lying, level ground by the side of a river.' Hale,
used in Lanes., Lines, and the Midland counties, means (i) ' a

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 57
piece of flat, alluvial land by the side of a river ; a sandbank ' ;
(2) ' a triangular corner of land, a ' gair ' ; a bank or strip of
grass, separating lands in an open field.' Eale, also spelt eel,
used in Northd., means ' low, flat, marshy ground by the side
of a river ; a ' haugh.' ' These three words are all derived by
the New English Dictionary from O.E. healh, to which the
meaning ' nook,' ' corner,' is given. In support of this
suggestion we may instance O.E. hamm, ' inner or hind part
of the knee,' the modern form of which, ham, occurring fre
quently in pl. ns., is defined by E.D.D. as ' flat, low-lying
pasture land near a stream or river.' According to Jellinghaus
the Low German ham, the same word as O.E. hamm, is used
of a bend in a stream, a corner of land by the water, generally
overgrown with grass and serving as pasture. Thence, he
says, Middle Dutch ham, hamme, meant pratum, pascuum
(cited from Wyld, Lanes. Pl. Ns., p. 343). Stenton, in Pl. Ns.
of Berks., p. 12, says that hamm and halh have much the same
meaning, and where in places one is common in pl. ns., the
other is rare. The meaning ' angle ' for halh also explains
the second meaning of hale cited above from E.D.D., viz. ' a
triangular corner of land.' It remains to say a few words on
the forms haugh, hale, eale. The first, the Mid. Eng. forms
of which are halche, hawch, hawgh, is a normal development
from O.E. halh; cf. Scottish saugh, sauch, from O.E. salh,
' willow.' The second is the Mid. Engl, hale, derived from
O.E. inflected cases, hale, halum, etc., which must have had a
short stem-vowel in the late period, from an earlier vowel
lengthened after dropping of h. In eale or eel the initial h is
dropped, as frequently in dials., and the stem vowel is fronted
and raised to [i], also quite usual in some North, dials, in
the case of O.E. short a in an open syllable. It may be noted
that the O.N. word hali, ' den,' ' wild beast's lair,' is used
in Norse pl. ns., according to Rygh, with the meaning ' long,
narrow, winding road,' also ' long, tongue-like projection on a
hill or mountain.' It is possible that this O.N. word may
have been used in some parts of Engl, and confused with the
inflected forms of O.E. halh. See also Hale in Goodall, PI.
Ns. of W. Yorks.

58 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Haithwaite Whins. Raughton Head.
See Hay, Westm., for the first el. For the second see pveit
in W.L.
HALLS, Hause, Hawes. Vil. on Dash Beck, which flows
into N.E. of Bassenthwaite Lake.
This name seems to be the dial, word halse, hause, ' neck,'
' throat,' one of the special meanings of which, accord, to
E.D.D., is 'a defile, a narrow passage between mountains; a
narrow connecting ridge.' The word is generally used in
Lakeland of passes over the! lower fells, cf. SeatoUer Hause,
but in the present instance would refer to'the narrow entrance
to the Dashbeck valley.
Hallsford. Stapleton.
Perhaps means "the ford by the haughs,' O.E. halas; see
Haile.
HALSENNA. Hml. nr. Gosforth.
Formerly Hall Senhouse. The Senhouses were from
Sevenhuys, nr. Rotterdam.
HALTCLIFFE. Hml. 2 m. S.E. of Caldbeck.
Halteclo F.F. 1208; Pat.R. Haltecle Inq. 1285.
1231; Inq. 1251; Cl.R. Halticlo F.F. 1259.
1344-
The terminal -cliffe is evidently modern. The early forms
seem to point to M.E. clou^ ; see *cloh in W.L. The first el.
may be the O.N. pers. n. Hjalti. If the surname de Halde-
clogh, occurring in Inq. 1336, is the same name as Haltcliffe,
we must seek some other pers. n. for the first el.
HARESCEUGH. Hml. 4 m. E. of Kirkoswald.
Harschoh Inq. 1285. Harscogh Inq. 1457, 1485.
This name prob. means ' the grey or old wood,' from O.E.
har. Mod. Engl. ' hoar,' and O.N. skogr. We may compare
Hareshaw, Westm., and Harewood, W.R. Yorksh., in refer
ence to which Moorman thinks that har refers to the grey
colour of the lichen-covered tree-trunks. The name Harewode
occurs in CI. R. 1288. At the same time the possibility of a

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 59
pers. n. such as O.N. Hgrdr is not excluded as the origin of
Hare-.BARKER. Ry. stn. 4^ m. N. of Carlisle.
Hertker CI. R. 1294.
The first el. is probably from the O.N. pers. n. Hjqrtr, which
means ' hart,' ' stag,' the O.E. form being heorot. The
second is O.N. kjarr, ' copse,' 'thicket on swampy soil.'
Hart- is the first el. of many pl. ns., cf. Hartswood, Surrey,
and Hartley, Westm. See also Hartlow.
Harker Marsh. Broughton Moor. See preceding name.
HARRABY. Hml. i^ m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Herriby Test. K. 1380.
John Denton (p. 68) says that Radulf Engayne gave
' Henrickby alias Herriby ' to Carlisle priory in the 12th cent.,
and further (p. 155) that Henricus was R. E.'s father.
HARRAS, HARRIS. Hml. i m. E. of Whitehaven.
This is also the name of the adjacent moor. We may
compare Harriston in Aspatria.
HARRINGTON. Tn. on coast, 4^ m. N. of Whitehaven.
Haveringtuna, R. St. B. c. 1200.
Haverington Cl.R. 1274; F.F. 1278; Test.K. 1378.
With this name we may compare Havering and Havering-
well, Essex ; also Haveringland, Norf. The first el. is prob.
a patronymic *Hcelfriding or *Heahfriding. In an O.E.
charter we find a pl. n. Helfreding den. The original form of
the name might thus be Hcelfridinga (or Heahfridinga) tun,
' the enclosure or farm of the family of Haelfrith (or Heah-
frith).' Hartlow. Holme St. Paul.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Hjqrtr; cf. Harker. The
second is O.E. hlaw, ' tumulus,' ' mound.'
HAUSE. See HALLS.
Haskewrigg. Troutbeek.
Possibly another form of Haresceugh, q.v. For -rigg see
hryggr in W.L.

6o PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
HAYERIGG. Vil. li m. S.W. of Millom.
Haverigg Holme, Lanes., is explained by Wyld as 'a ridge
(of land) sown with oats,' from O.N. hafri, ' oats.' This is, I
think, unlikely, though supported by Lindkvist in the case of
Haverthwaite, Lanes. For the Lanes, pl.n . Haverthwaite
Wyld suggests the O.N. pers. n. Hdvardr. This is also out
of the question, as the O.N. v has the same value as O.E. w
and could not appear in Mod. Engl, as v. The O.E. form of
Hdvardr is thus Haward, cited by Searle. The first el. of
Haverigg I take to be a pers. n. such as Heahfrid or Hcelfrid ;
see Harrington above. The same name occurs in Haverbrack,
Westm. ; also in Haversham, Bucks., and in Haverholm, Lines.
In Havercroft, W.R. Yorksh., the O.N. hafri may possibly
account for the first el.
HAWKSDALE. Hml. 2 m. S. of Dalston.
Haukesdale Test. K. 1360.
Hawk and Hawks occur in numerous pl. ns., and represent
in most cases either the O.N. pers. n. Haukr or the equivalent
O.E. form Hafoc, literally ' hawk,' M.E. haveke. See Wyld,
Lanes. Pl. Ns., s.v, Hawkshaw.
Hayborough. Ullock.
Hay- may be a pers. n. such as Hega, Heah-, or it may be
O.E. hege, q.v. in W.L. Borough is O.E. burg, q.v. in W.L.
HAYTON. (i)Vil. 2^ m. S.W. of Brampton, (2) par. 5 m.
N.E. of Maryport.
Eiton P.R. 1193. Hayton Inq. 1285; Ch.R.
Haiton P.R. 1195. 1290; Cl.R. 1346.
Eton P. R. 1197.
The prefix Hay- or Hey- is very common in Engl. pl. ns.
It generally represents O.E. hege, properly ' hedge ' ; and
afterwards ' piece of land enclosed by a hedge,' especially in
a forest; see hege in W.L. For the second el. see tun in
W.L. The name thus may mean ' field or farm in or by a
'hay' or forest clearing.' It is possible that in some instances
Hay- or Hey- may be M.E. hegh, he^, from O.E. heah, ' high,'
or else O.E. heg, ' hay ' ; or thirdly, a pers. n. such as Hega,
Heah-.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 6r
HEAD'S NOOK. Vil. 5 m. S. of Brampton.
Heddesnucke Ind.Loc. 1572.
Compare Hedeswod, Inq. 1485. ' The ' nook ' or farm of
Hedde.' In E.D.D. ' nook ' is cited as a Cumb. word mean
ing ' a small field or farm,' and it is said that it is ' an old
legal term for 12^ acres of land; still in use at Alston.' The
pers. n. Headda, Hcedda, Hedda, Hedde, is cited by Searle
from O.E. sources.
Heathery Fauld. Nichol Forest.
Ederesfeld F. F. 1358.
For first el. see Hethersgill ; for Fauld see Faulds.
HENSINGHAM. Vil. i m. S.E. of Whitehaven.
Ensingham F. F. 1275.
We may compare Hensington, Oxf. Kemble, as Alexan
der, Oxf. Pl. Ns., notes, explains Hensington together with
Hensingham as ' the settlement of the Hanesings or Hene-
sings.' This is possible, but there is no record of such a
name. Hermons Hill. Gosforth.
This may be the pers. n. Heremund.
HESKET. There are three places of this name in Cumb.
Heskaith Rot. Orig. 1337. Haskethes Pat. R. 1394.
Hesketh Pat. R. 1404.
This is the same name as Hesketh, Lanes., which Wyld,
rightly, I think, derives from O.N. hestr, ' horse,' and O.N.
skeid. Wyld quotes Rygh as saying (N. G., p. 75) that skeid
as an el. in Norse pl. ns. may have reference to a place actually
used for, or suitable for, horse-races. Rygh adds, however,
that this explanation is ' somewhat doubtful.' Wyld has
omitted to quote Rygh's subsequent remark that skeid may
have been used in another sense, viz., ' a farm-road through a
field.' The first el. hestr may in Hesketh have been used as
a pers. n., of which use J6nsson cites several instances.
Lindkvist confirms Wyld's derivation and cites the O. Norw.
pl. n. HcBSta Skoeidi. We may compare also Hesketh Grange,
nr. Boltby, N.R. Yorksh., but this pl. has among other early

62 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
forms Hestelscaith, Hestelscarth, which are difficult to account
for; see Lindkvist, p. 64.
Hestham Hall. Millom Rural.
de Hestholm Furn. Ch. 1279.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. hestr, ' horse,' used as a pers. n.
We may compare Hest Bank, Lanes. For -holm see holmr
in W.L.
HETHERSGILL. Par. 6 m. N.W. of Brampton.
We may compare Hederfurth F. F. 1230; Hederesford Inq.
1240; Hedrisford Inq. 1263; Hedresford CI. R. 1346; compare
also Heatherslaw, Northd., and Heathery Fauld, Cumb. The
first el. is clearly the gen. case of a pers. n. such as Hcedred
(Searle). For -gill see gil in W.L.
Hewthwaite Hall. Bridekirk.
Le Huthwait Bp. Halton's Reg. 1307 ; Hothwayt F.F. 1340.
In the above name Hew- is prob. a pers. n.; for -thwaite see
pveit in W.L.
Hodbarrow. At S. extremity of Cumb. on coast.
From the pers. n. Hod (Searle), and O.E. beorg, ' mound,'
' tumulus.' Hodyoad. Lamplugh.
Compare Yoad Pot, Westm.
Hollands. Nichol Forest.
Holland occurs in Lines, and in Lanes. It is, judging by
early forms, the same name as Hoyland, W.R. Yorksh., the
first el. of which Moorman takes to be O.E. hoi, ' hollow.'
HoUin Stone. Brampton.
Holling How. Eskdale.
How is O.N. haugr, ' tumulus,' ' hill.'
Hollins. Boot.
Also occurs in Westm. HoUin- and Holling- occur in
numerous pl. ns. They are usually derived from O.E. holen,
' holly ' ; see Hollingworth, in Wyld, Lanes. Pl. Ns. ; also
Hollin, HoHing, in Duignan, Wore. Pl. Ns. ; HolHngton in
Duignan, Staffs. Pl. Ns. It is quite likely, however, that the
original form in some cases is a pers. n. Searle cites Holan
broc, and Holan beorh from O.E. charters. Holan is the gen.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 63
case of Hola, and would account for Hollin and Hotting, but
hardly for Hollins. Perhaps the original was the pers. n.
Holdwine.HOLME CULTRAM. Urban district, now called Abbey
Town, 4 m. E. by S. of Silloth, once the site of an
important abbey.
Holmcoltria Holme. Fn. HolkolterhamPat.R.12^2,
Charter 1150. Holmcoltram Cl.R. 1290,
Holcoltram P.R. 1201. 133O) 1342 ; Ch. R. 1300.
Holcultram Ch R. 1235.
Hodgson Hinde has identified this name with the mansio
of Culterham belonging to Lindisfarne in the ninth cent.;
see Publications of Surtees Society, vol. 51, p. 68. The
first el. seems to be O.N. holmr, q.v. in W.L. The second
el. may be compared with Culter, a vil. in Lanarksh.,
and is possibly a pers.n., such as Ceolthryth; Searle cites
Ceolthrythe bee from an O.E. charter. Or it may be the
O.N. woman's n. Koltorfa, cited by Lind. The last el. seems
to be O.E. ham, q.v. in W.L. For holm at the beginning of
a pl. n. see next article ; the addition of the prefix was prob.
subsequent to the formation of the original name Cultram.
The whole name may thus mean ' the holm or riverside
meadow-land called after the farm Cultram, i.e., Ceolthryth's
farm,' or ' Coltorfa's farm.' ^
HOLMROOK. Irton.
The second el. may be the O.N. pers. n. Hrokr, the English
form of which was Roc. For the first el. see holmr in W.L.
The order of these elements of the name is the reverse of what
is usual, but is found in some other ns. such as Kirkbride,
Kirksanton ; see also preceding article.
HOPESIKE WOODS. 2 m. S. of Longtown.
From O.N. hopr, ' small creek, inlet or glen,' and O.N. sik,
O.E. SIC, sice, ' slowly flowing or stagnant water ' ; see hopr
and sic in W.L.
1. But see the Rev. W. Baxter's article on the granges of H. Cultram ia
C.W.N.S. xiv, 274 ff. Here Cultram is explained as culta terra, the culti
vated land of the Cistercian monks.

64 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
HORNSBY. Hml. S. of Cumwhitton.
Ormesby W.Reg, c. 1210; F.F. 1213; Cl.R. 1362.
Hornby is the name of several places. If the identification
of Ormesby with Hornsby is correct, the first el. is the poss.
ease of the common O.N. pers. n. Ormr.
HOUGHTON. Vil. 2^ m. N.E. of CarHsle.
Hocton R.S. 1261. Hochton Inq. 1297.
Hoghton CI. R. 1346.
A rather common pl. n. meaning ' the enclosure of Hoc'
Searle gives the pers. ns. Hoce, Hoca, Hocca, from O.E.
¦charters. A c [k] before t regularly becomes a spirant [x],
written ch, gh in Mid. Engl. pl. ns. ; cf. Broughton.
HOUSE HOLM. Islet in Ullswater.
' House ' is perhaps a pers. n. Searle cites Husa, Hussa.
It is possible, of course, though less likely, I think, that the
island was named after a house built upon it. A third possi-
Taility is O.N. hauss, which, accord, to Rygh, in Norw. pl. ns.,
¦denotes a round hill-top, a knoll. He remarks that this
-word is sometimes confused with hus. ' Holm ' is the O.N.
holmr, ' island.' We may compare House Island, one of the
Fame islands, off the coast of Northd. ; also one of the Shet-
lands. HOW. Hml. 2\ m. S.W. of Brampton.
Apparently the O.N. haugr, ' mound,' ' tumulus,' a common
el. of pl. ns. ; see W.L.
Howgate. Frizington.
From O.N. haugr, ' mound,' ' knoll,' and gata, ' road.'
Howrigg. West Newton.
From O.N. haugr, ' hill,' ' mound,' and hryggr, ' ridge.'
Hudbeck. Raughton Head.
The first el. may be pers.n. Huda, Hudda; see bekkr in
V^.L. Huddlesceugh Hall. Kirkoswald.
Huddescoch W.Reg, c. Huteskou W. Reg. c.i 210.
1210. Huttescou'W. Reg. c. 1210.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 65
The first el. seems to be pers. n. Huda, Hudda (Searle).
The second is O.N. skogr, ' wood.'
Hudscales. Caldbeck.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Huda, Hudda. For the
second see skdli in W.L.
HuUerbank. Talkin.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. ; for the second see bakki in
W.L. Hunday. Workington.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Hund ; the second may be
O.N. ey, properly ' island,' then ' stretch of flat land by a
river.' Hundith Hall. Embleton.
The first el. here also seems to be the pers. n. Hund. The
second may be either O.N. vadr or O.N. vidr, q.v. in W.L.
Hunley. Scaleby.
This name may represent the pers. n. Hunwulf and O.N.
ey, ' island,' ' plot of meadow ground.' Or else the first el.
may be the pers. n. Hun, and the second either O.E. leah,
' meadow,' or O.E. hlaw, ' mound,' ' tumulus.'
HUNSONBY. Vil. i m. E. of Little Salkeld.
Hunswanby Plac. Warr. temp. Edw. I.
The first is, accord, to Lindkvist, the anglicised form of an
unrecorded O. West Scand. pers. n. *Hunsveinn. For the
second see b'fr in W.L.
HUTTON. There are several places of this name.
Hotun P.R. 1227. Hoton Pat.R. 1246; Cl.R.
Hotton Inq. 1237. 1296.
This name occurs also in Lanes., and is common in the
N.R. of Yorkshire, but occurs nowhere else in England.
Wyld thinks the first el. is O.E. hoh, ' mound,' ' tumulus ' ;
but it may be a pers. n. Hod, Hoda (Searle). The second el.
is tUn, q.v. in W.L.
Hyton. Bootle.
Hietun D.Bk.; Hyton, St. Bees Ch. c. 1270.

66 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
The first el. may be a pers. n. such as Hyge- or Hiddi
(Searle). Icold House. Greystoke.
Ikeld was the name of a close in Greystoke in 1704 (Bp.
Nicolson).
INGLEWOOD FOREST. A district, once an important
forest, extending from Carlisle to Penrith, bounded on
the E. side by the river Eden.
Foresta de Engleswoda Englewode Pat. R. 1252.
Holm C. foundation ch. Engelwude Pat.R. 1255.
1150. Inglewode Cl.R. 1278.
Englewude P. R. 1227. Ingelwode CI. R. 1279.
The prefix Ingle- occurs in numerous pl. ns. If it is the
earlier form, it may be a pers. n., such as Ingeld from O.N.
Ingjaldr, or else Ingulfr. In the case of so important a forest
such a name would belong to a king or earl. If, however,
Engel- or Engle- he the earlier form, it is not easy to explain.
In his Staffs. Pl. Ns., Duignan mentions that D. Bk. records
eleven instances of the spelling Engleby for the modern pl. n,
Ingleby. Englefield, Berks., appears as Engla feld in the
A.S. Chronicle under date 871 ; Skeat, Berks. Pl. Ns. The
first el. of these names seems to be O.E. Engla, gen. pl. of
Engle, 'Angle ' or ' Englishman.' But why .should a forest
in Cumberland have been called after the Angles or English ?
Possibly the name may have been originally given by the
Scandinavian invaders and settlers, and afterwards Anglicised.
Another suggestion for the first el. is one or other of the O.N.
pers. ns. Engli and Engill. This is supported by the 1150
form. Intack. Caldbeck.
Intake. Rosley.
'A piece of land enclosed from a moor, common, or road ; a
fell-side pasture; land reclaimed from a tidal river or the sea,'
E.D.D. From O.W. Sc. inntaka, ' a piece of land taken in
from the wood and enclosed ' ; see Lindkvist, p. Iviii.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 67
IREBY. Par. 7 m. S.W. of Wigton.
Yrebi P.R. 1185. Irby Inq. 1296.
Ireby Cl.R. 1236; Ch.R. Irreby Inq. 1336.
1244.
For Ireby in Lanes., Wyld suggests the derivation ' the by
of Yrr,' Yrr being an old female Icel. pers. n. The man's
name Ira occurs in a charter of ..lEthelred II, and in a charter
in Birch and Kemble's collections, in the pl. n. Yran ceaster,
and I incline to regard it as forming the first el. of Ireby both
in Cumb. and in Lanes. E. H. Lind cites the pers. n. Iri.
The name may have originally meant ' Irishman ' ; cf. Scotby.
IRTHINGTON. Vil. 2| m. N.W. of Brampton on the short
river Irthing.
Irthington Inq. 1290. Irthynton Inq. 1297.
Erthington Cl.R. 1295; Irthyngton F.F. 1328.
Inq. 1294.
A wood is called Irthin in Inq. 1294.
IRTON. Par. 4 m. N.E. of Ravenglass on the river Irt.
There is an Ireton in Derb., which may be the same name
as Irton. Thomas de Irton often occurs in St. Bees charters,
1230-60, as the name of a witness.
ISELL. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Cockermouth, on the Derwent.
Ysala P.R. 1195. Isale Inq. 1288; Cl.R.
Yshale Inq. 1261. 1362.
Ishale CI. R. 1307.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Isi, which occurs in the pl. n.
Isaporp, cited by Lind. The second el. is O.E. halh, mod.
dial, hale, ' river-meadow,' for which see Haile.
lYEGILL. Par. 5 m. S.E. of Dalston, on the small stream
Ive, an affluent of the Caldew.
JOHNBY, Vil. in Greystoke tnsh.
Johanbi W.Reg, c. 1205. Johanebi P. R. 1222.
Joenbi P.R. 1210. Joneby P.R. 1223.
de Jonebi Pat. R. 1221.
The pers. n. Johannes, Johan, does not occur in O.E. times
except in the case of ecclesiastics. The Norse form is Ion,
H

68 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
which appeared with the introduction of Christianity (Rygh).
For -by see b^r in W.L.
Keckle Head. Whillimoor.
Keckle is prob. for Ketill, Ketel, a very common Scand.
pers. n. Compare Kettle Hall.
Keld House. Cummersdale.
Keld is either O.N. kelda, ' spring,' or else the Scand.
pers. n. Ketill, which, accord, to Rygh, was confused in Norse
pl. ns. with kelda. Lind cites Keld as a form of Ketill.
Kellbarrow House. Catterlen.
For Kell- see preceding name. Barrow is O.E. beorg,
' grave-mound,' ' tumulus.'
KELSICK. Vil. 2 m. E. of Abbey Town.
Keldesik CI. R. 1324.
The first el. is prob. O.N. kelda, ' spring ' ; but it may
possibly be the pers.n. Ketill; see the two preceding names.
The second el. is O.N. sik, ' sluggish stream,' ' ooze,' or, if
the first is the poss. case of Ketill, it may represent O.N. vik,
M.E. wike, ' corner.'
Kelswick House. Camerton.
Kelswick may be the same name as Kelsick, q.v.
KELTON. Hml. nr. Lamplugh, 6 m. E. of Whitehaven.
Keltona, Gospatric's Ch. c. 1165. Kelton F. F. 1398.
The first el. is either O.N. kelda, ' spring,' or the O.N.
pers. n. Ketill; see Keld House. The name thus means either
' the field by the spring,' or ' Ketill's field. Kelton also
occurs in Dumfr. and Kirkcudb.
KENNISIDE or KINNISIDE. Tnsh. 4 m. N.E. of Egremont.
The first el. is prob. the (English) poss. case of the O.N.
pers. n. Kinadr (Rygh), of which Searle cites the forms
Kinath, Kenneth. In P- R. 1207 de Kenet occurs as a man's
name. The second el. is either O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' hill,' or
O.N. sa!tr, ' dairy farm ' ; see both words in W.L.
Kersey Bridge. Across the Ehen on the road from Raven
glass to St. Bees.
Kareswath R. St. B. early 13 c.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 69
The second el. is from O.N. vadr ' ford,' ' shallow ' ; the first
is perhaps the poss. case of a pers. n.
KESWICK. Tn. N. of Derwentwater.
Kesewyk Cl.R. 1288. Kesewik Ch.R. 1290.
These early forms, as well as Kessewik, occur also in the
case of Keswick, W.R. Yorksh., which Moorman derives
from O.E. cese, ' cheese,' and wic, ' dwelling.' The name he
thus would take to mean ' dairy-farm.' For the second el. I
prefer O.N. vik, ' inlet,' ' creek.' As regards the first, we
may compare Cheswick, Northd., and perhaps Chiswick,
London. It is perhaps the same as in Keisley, Westm., q.v.
Kettle. Bewcastle.
This is the common O.N. pers. n. Ketill, Ketel.
Kilsyke Hill. Newton.
For the second el. see sik in W.L. The first el. may be the
same as in Kelsick, q.v.
KINGSIDE. Hml. 1 m. N.W. of Abbey Town.
Kynisheved Inq. 1298.
This name seems to be identical with Kenniside, q.v. The
spelling King- looks like a case of ' popular etymology.'
King Harry. Cumwhitton. Kynheur Inq. 1294.
In an article in C.W.N.S. vii, p. 67 ff, T. H. Graham
compares with King Harry the Irish pl. ns. Kinnewry and
Kinure, which Joyce, Irish Names of Places i, 546, derives
from Gcelic ceann-iubhair ' yew-head.'
Kinmont. Corney.
Probably the pers. n. Cynemund.
KIRK-. This word, which occurs in several Cumb. pl. ns., is O.N.
kirkja, which is probably derived from O.E. circe, cirice,
' church.'
KIRKANDREWS. Par. 10 m. N. of Carlisle.
Kirkandres P.R. 1257; Inq. 1284; Cl.R. 1346.

70 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
The second el. is either Andres, the O.N. form of the name
Andrew, or Andreas, the Latin and O.E. form.
KIRKBAMPTON. Vil. 6^ m. W. of Carlisle.
See Bampton.
KIRKBRIDE. Vil. 4 m. S. of Bowness.
Kirkebride P.R. 1189; Cl.R. 1318.
See Bridekirk.
KIRKCAMBECK. Hml. 5 m. N.E. of Brampton.
Cambofe W. Reg. c. 1177; Cambock Cl.R. 1295.
Pat.R. 1254; F.F. 1259; Kirkcamboc Cl.R. 1307.
Inq. 1302; Cl.R. 1346.
Cambok is Cam Beck, the stream by which the hml. stands.
The name seems to be a Celtic one.
KIRKLINTON. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Longtown.
Levinton P.R. 1176; Lingiveton P.R. 1191.
Cl.R. 1235. Levington Inq. 1263.
Leventon P.R. 1188; Inq. Kirk Levyngton Inq. 1284.
1240.
Cf. Levington in E. Suffolk. Linthorpe, Yorksh., appears
as Levingthorpe in Kirkby's Inquest, thirteenth century
(Wyld). The first el. of Levington or Levinton is the name of
the river Lyne, early forms of which were Levin, Leven,
perhaps confused with the pers. ns. Leo f wine or Leafing, both
of which were in common use (Searle). The form Lingiveton
seems to be a misspelling. Compare Levy Holme.
KIRKOSWALD. Vil. 8 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Kircoswall P.R. 1167. Kircoswald Inq. 1260.
Kirkeosewod Ch. R. 1265.
Oswald was a common pers. n. in O.E. There were two
English saints of this name, (i) the king of Northumbria
who lived in the first half of the seventh century, and (2) the
archbishop of York, who died 992 a.d. ' Kirk ' is O.N.
kirkja, ' church,' borrowed perhaps from O.E. cirice.
KIRKSANTON. Hml. in Millom Rural, 6 m. S.E. of Bootle.
Santacherche D. Bk. Kirkesanton F. F. 1202.
Kirkesantan R. St. B. c. 1190; Inq. 1296.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 71
The third of these early forms points to Sanctan, the name
of several Irish saints. There is a parish in the Isle of Man
named Santan or Santon, called after St. Sanctan (Moore).
After writing the above I asked the Rev. James Wilson,
editor of the Victoria History of Cumberland, if he could
furnish me with any information about this hml. He sent
me the following interesting note in reply. ' I think that
Santacherche, Kirksanton and Chapel Sucken, and Sunken
Kirk (a megalithic circle), are all variants of the same idea.
There was a chapel at Kirksanton early in the thirteenth
century  My own impression is that Kirksanton or
Santacherche, is the church of St. Sanctan ; you will notice
how many names in that angle of Cumberland are also found
in the Isle of Man. The only objection I can make to this is
that the chapel of Thwaites, another township of that parish,
is described in the consecration deed as ' capella Sanctae
Annae in Thwaites,' but as the deed is dated 27 July 1725, it
may be taken as the churchwarden version of the Irish dedica
tion.' KIRKSTEADS. Vil. 4 m. N.W. of Carlisle.
The terminal is either O.N. stadr, ' farmstead,' or O.E. stede
' place.' Kirkstead is also a Lines, pl. n.
Knapethorn. AUhallows.
The first el. is perhaps the dialect word ' knap,' which
means ' a small hill,' from O.E. cncep, ' hilltop,' or O.N.
knappr, 'knoll.' But Knape- may possibly represent the
pers. n. Cnapa, Knap (Searle), and the second el. may be O.E.
or O.N. porn, ' thorn-tree.'
Knocknpworth. Grinsdale.
The first el. seems to be the dial, word knock, ' hill,' which,
accord, to E.D.D., is the Gaelic cnoc, ' hillock ' ; cf. Welsh
cnwc. It may, however, be O.N. knjukr with the same mean
ing. Grass Knop. Hutton-in-the-Forest.
Knop means ' hill,' ' knoll ' ; it is allied to Swedish knopp ;
also to O.E. cncBp, and O.N. knappr ; cf. Knapethorn.

72 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Knot. Cumwhitton.
The dialect word ' knot ' means ' rocky, peaked eminence,
a projection in a mountain side,' accord, to E.D.D. It is
common in pl. ns., and is from O.E. cnotta or O.N. knottr.
LACRA. [lakra]. Hml. 2 m. N.W. of Millom Rural.
LAITHES. Hml. 4 m. N.W. of Penrith.
Les Laythes Test. K. 1362. Les Lathes Test. K. 1362.
This name is M.E. lathe, from O.N. hlada,, 'barn.' The
orig. short a was lengthened in the open syllable and fronted
to [e], spelt ai, ay. In Cumb. this vowel is pronounced as a
diphthong [Ig]. We may compare Laythes, nr. Aikton, and
Low Laithe, a hml. in W.R. Yorksh. ; also Latham, Lanes.
LAMONBY. Hml. i m. W. of Skelton.
Lambingby alias Lam- Lambeneby Ch.R. 1267;
benby Inq. 1243. P. R. 1257.
Lambenby L. S. 1332. Lambanby CI. R. 1348.
Lindkvist sees in the first el. Lambin, a " pet form ' of the
Flemish man's name Lambert, Lambrecht. I prefer to derive
it from the O.N. pers. n. Langbein, which is evidenced by the
Anglicised form Langbayn, cited by Bjorkman, Zur engli
schen Namenkunde, p. 59. This name was orig. a nickname
meaning ' long-legs.' For -by see byr in W.L.
LAMPLUGH. Par. ii^ m. N.E. of Whitehaven.
de Lanploch R.St. B. c. de Lamplou P.R. 1211.
1 190. de Landplou P.R. 1259.
de Landploc R.St.Ft. 13 c. de Lamplow Inq. 1291.
de Lanflo P. R. 1181.
I cannot suggest a derivation for this name.
LANERCOST. Par. 2^ m. N.E. of Brampton.
Lanercost Foundation Ch. Lanrecost P.R. 1195;
1 169; CI. R. 1328; Test. Pat. R. 1255.
K. 1358.
This name also I cannot explain.
Lanerton. Gilsland. Lanerton Cl.R. 1295; Inq. 1295.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 73
LANGRIGG. Hml. nr. Bromfield.
Langrug P.R. 1189. Langrig P.R. 1195.
' Long ridge,' from O.E. lang, O.N. langr, and O.E. hrycg,
or O.N. hryggr.
LANGWATHBY. Vil. on the Eden, 5 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Langewadebi P.R. 1159. Langwadheby P.R. 1230.
Langwathebi P. R. 1227. Languetheby Inq. 1292.
Langwardby CI. R. 1227.
This name apparently means ' the farm by the long ford ' ;
see vadr and byr in W.L. There is a ford here at the foot of
the hill. The form Langwardby seems to be due to confusion
with the pers. n. Landweard^
LAYERSDALE. Vil. 3^ m. N.W. of Brampton.
Leversdale Inq. 1302. Leveresdale Inq. 1295; F.F. 1322.
' Leof here's dale.' The spelling Laversdale is apparently
a modern one.
LAWS, High. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Abbey Town.
O.E. hlaw, ' grave-mound,' ' knoll,' ' hill,' a common el.
of pl. ns., either at the beginning or the end. See W.L.
LAYTHES. Hml. nr. Aikton.
See Laithes.
LAZONBY. Vil. on river Eden, "8 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Leisingebi D.Bk.; P.R. Laysingbi Inq. 1237.
1 166. Lasingby Pat.R. 1462.
The O.N. leysingi, meaning ' freedman,' was used as a
pers. n. in England, but not in Scandinavia, as Bjorkman
points out, Nord. Pers., p. 92. He says it is not clear whether
the first el. in pl. ns. is this pers. n. or the common noun from
which it comes. Cf. Lazenby, N.R. Yorksh., which occurs in
D. Bk. as Leisingbi.
LEADGATE. Hml. 2 m. S. of Alston.
For the second el. see gata in W.L.
LEEGATE. Hml. 3I m. S.W. of Wigton.
See gata in W.L.

74 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
LEGBURTHWAITE. Hml. nr. Keswick.
Legberthwait Inq. 1302. Lekburnthuayte Inq. i486.
Legburgthwate Camden 1695.
We may compare Legbourne, Lines. The first el. seems to
be a pers. n. not recorded, perhaps terminating in beorn. For
-thwaite see pveit in W.L.
Lemon Nook. Hawksdale.
Prob. the O.E. pers. n. Leofman, of which Searle cites a
form Leman.
Levy Holme. Castle Sowerby.
Levinholme Inq. 1263.
The first el. is the pers. n. Leofwine; for Holme see holmr
in W.L.
Liddel. Catlowdy.
This is the O.N. hliddalr, ' valley formed by hill-sides.'
Linedraw. Torpenhow.
The first el. may be a pers. n. For -draw, cf. Dundraw.
But perhaps the second el. is O.N. vrd, ' corner ' ; the d heing
epenthetic. The pl. n. Linwra occurs in W. Reg. c. 1240, as
part of lands in Ainstable.
Linecrook. Stapleton, nr. river Lyne.
Crook means, accord, to E.D.D., ' a turn or bend in a
stream ' ; it is from O.N. krokr, ' bend,' ' angle.'
LING HOLM. Isl. in Ullswater.
Ling is perhaps O.N. lyng, ' heather,' a word which occurs
in several pl. ns., e.g. Lingay, an island in the Outer Hebrides,
and Linga, the name of several islands in Orkn. and Shetl.
Compare also Lingmoor Fell, Westm., and Lingmell, a mtn.
in Cumb. For Holm see holmr in W.L.
LINGEY CLOSEHEAD. Hml. i| m. N. of Dalston.
For Ling- see preceding name. The terminal is O.N. ey,
' island,' ' river flat.'
Linskeldfield. Isel.
The first el. may be the gen. case of a pers. n., such as Lind,
or Hleowine or Leofwine; for keld see kelda in W.L.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 75
LINSTOCK. Hml. 2^ m. N.E. of Carlisle.
Linstoc T. N. 1212. Linstoke P. R. 1253.
Linstock Cl.R. 1291.
The first el. may be a pers. n., such as Lina or Lind, or
Hleowine (Searle), or else O.E. lind, linde, ' lime-tree.' The
second el. occurs in many pl. ns., especially in the southern
counties, being often spelt -stoke, as in Basingstoke. There
are only two or three other exx. in Cumb., e.g., Greystoke and
Stockdalewath q.v.; one in Lanes., viz. Lostock, none in
Yorksh., Lines, or Northd. (see Jellinghaus, Anglia, xx, p. 320).
It occurs also in many Continental names. Bosw. Tol.
distinguish between (i) stoc, occurring almost exclusively in
pl. ns., with the same meaning as stow, ' place,' and (2) stocc,
' tree-stump,' O.N. stokkr, which freq. occurs in charters as a
landmark. In support of the meaning ' place ' for stoc, B.-T.
quote from the Ormulum Crist inn opre stokess nemmnepp
pa posstless hise brepre. We may assume that both words
are represented in modern pl. ns., but it is no longer possible
to distinguish between them in the great majority of cases
where there are no O.E. forms extant. Rygh points out,
N. G., p. 79, that it is not always possible to determine the
orig. meaning of stokkr in Norse pl. ns. With the first el.
of Linstock we may compare Linskeldfield ; also Linthwayt, a
form occurring in P. R. 1231 ; and Lynthwayt in CI. R. 1362,
though in the two latter cases the first el. may be O.E. Un,
•flax.' Liscow. Troutbeek.
The second el. is apparently O.N. skogr, ' wood.' The first
may be O.N. hlid, ' slope.'
(Foul) Loaning. Alston.
Compare Lonning. Loaning has the same meaning as
loan, ' lane,' ' by-road,' ' an open, uncultivated piece of ground
near a farm-house or village, in which the cows are milked;
a field or paddock; a small common or park,' E.D.D.
Longcleugh. Bewcastle.
For -cleugh see *cloh in W.L.

76 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Lonning. Kirklinton.
The same as loaning; see Loaning.
LORTON. Vil. 4 m. S.E. of Cockermouth.
Lorton P.R. 1198; Inq. 1285, 1292.
We may compare Lorton, Dorset. Lortan hlcew occurs in
an O.E. charter, cited by Searle.
Lough. Brisco.
The word lough means ' a small cavity, a cave in a hill or
rock,' E.D.D., from O.N. laug, ' bath,' ' basin,' or O.N. logr.
see Loweswater.
Loughrigg. St. Bees.
See Lough.
Lovelady Shield. Nenthead.
For Shield see skjol in W.L.
LOWESWATER. Par. 7 m. S. of Cockermouth.
Named from Loweswater Lake.
Lowswater R. St. B. c. Laweswator P. R. 1188.
1190. Lousewatre Cl.R. 13^3.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of a pers. n. Nielsen cites
an Old Danish pers. n. Laghi, which would account satisfac
torily for the early form Lawes-.
Lowsay. Holme St. Cuthbert.
For the first el. see Loweswater ; the second may be O.N. ey,
' island,' ' river-meadow.'
Lowsilly Hole. Tynehead.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. logr, 'sea,' ' water,' or else
O.N. Id, which, accord, to Rygh, means ' marshy water.'
The second is O.E. sylu, q.v. in W.L.
LUND. Hml. ij m. S.E. of Lamplugh.
O.N. lundr, ' small wood,' ' grove.' This name occurs also
in E.R. Yorksh. and in Lanes. Compare also Lound in
Notts., Suff. and Lines.
LYNESIDE. Hml. i\ m. S.E. of Longtown.
The first el. is prob. the name of the river Lyne, close to

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 77
which the hml. lies. Lyne is also the name of a river in
Peeblessh. and in Northd. The second el., if it is the word
' side,' is of comparatively modern formation. Cf. Lynefoot,
Blackford. At the same time the first el. of Lyneside may be
a pers. n. See Linskeld, Linstock. In this case the terminal
would represent either O.N. scetr, or O.E. heafod, for which
see W.L.
Lyzzick. Little Crosthwaite.
Possibly O.N. hlid, ' slope,' and O.N. sik, ' water channel,'
' drain.' Maiden Castle. Watermillock.
Maiden occurs also in Durham, N.R. Yorks., and Dorset, in
each case being applied to an ancient earthwork or fortifica
tion. The Old Roman road in Cumb. and Westm. called the
Maiden Way, passes Maiden Castle at a short distance.
Mains. Deanscales.
This name occurs also in Scotl. ; see Graymains.
MARYPORT. Tn. at mouth of the Ellen.
This town received its present name in 1756 (Whellan,
p. 319). It was formerly the hml. of Ellenborough. The
origin of the name is uncertain.
MATTERDALE. Par. 8 m. E. of Keswick.
Matherdal Inq. 1300. Mathirdale CI. R. 1348.
Maderdale Inq. i486.
Searle cites one instance of the pers.n. Madheri for
Mcedhere, and this may be the first el. The second el. is O.N.
dalr or O.E. dcel, ' valley.'
MAUGHANBY.. [mafnbi]. Pl. nr. Addingham.
de Merghanby CI. R. 1288. Merghangby Inq. 1485.
Merghanby Test.K. 1358;
CI. R. 1364.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n.; Maughan is a modern
surname. The second is O.N. b^r, ' farm.'

MAWBRAY. Vil. 3 m. N. of /

Ulonby.

Mayburg Holm C. Ch.

Mawbrugh Holm C. Valu

II75-

ation 1537.

78 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Judging by the early form Mayburg, the first el. seems to
have been the pers. n. Mceg., one instance of which is cited
by Searle from a charter. The second el. is O.E. burg ' forti
fied place,' ' house or houses surrounded by embankment and
ditch.' Compare Mayfield, Suss., and its early forms in
Roberts, Suss. Pl. Ns.
MEALO. Hml. 3 m. W. of Aspatria.
Molehoke Cal. Orig. Deeds 1506.
Meal- seems to be O.N. melr, ' sandbank,' ' sandhill ' ; cf.
Mealsgate, Eskmeals, and Mealrigg. The terminal -o may be
for earlier -how, from O.N. haiigr, O.E. hoh, ' mound,'
' tumulus,' which see in, W.L. The name would thus mean
' sandhill ' ; cf. Meelpot CI. R. 1303.
MEALRIGG. Hml. 3 m. W. of Bromfield.
O.N. melr, ' sandbank ' and O.N. hryggr, ' ridge.'
MEALSGATE. Hml. in Boltons par.
O.N. melr, ' sandbank,' and O.N. gata, ' way,' ' road.' For
the pl. form Meals- cf. Meols, Lanes.
Melbecks. Bassenthwaite.
Prob. from O.N. melr, 'sandhill,' and O.N. befefer, ' brook.'
Mellguards. Wreay.
The first el. is either O.N. melr, ' sandhill,' or a pers. n.
The second el. is O.N. gardr, ' enclosure,' ' field.'
MELMERBY. Vil. 8^ m. N.E. of Penrith.
Malmerbi Yorksh. D.Bk. 1300; F.F. 1324; Pat.R.
c. 1087. 1314-
MeZmorfo3'Inq.i2i6;Ch.R. Malmerby Ch.R. 1243;
Cl.R. 1343-
The above are also early forms of the Yorksh. Melmerby.
Lindkvist is inclined to think that the first el. represents
*mdlmar, the gen. sing, of O.N. mdlmr, in the sense of ' sandy
field or ground,' (see Rygh, N.G., p. 67) and that in the
course of the 13th cent, the original first el. was exchanged
for the Celtic pers. n. Melmor. In Gospatric's Charter a
certain Melmor is mentioned among some Cumbrian land
owners as living ' in Eadred's days.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 79
MICKLETHWAITE. Hml. 2 m. N. by E. of Wigton.
Michelethweit Plac. Ab- Mikilthwayte Inq. 1485.
brev. temp. John.
From O.N. mikill or O.E. mycel 'great,' and O.N. pveit,
' paddock.'
MIDDLESCEUGH. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Ivegill.
O.E. middel, or O.N. medal, ' middle,' and O.N. skogr,
' wood' Compare Middlewood, a pl. n. in various counties.
MIDGEHOLME. Vil. 8 m. E. of Brampton.
Midgley in W.R. Yorksh. is derived by Moorman from
O.E. mycg. ' midge,' and Midgham in Berks, is derived by
Skeat from the same word. But we have to note that Midge
Hall, Lanes., occurs in the early forms Migelhalgh, Myge-
halgh, the first el. of which Wyld thinks may be O.E. micel,
' large.' I am inclined to seek the origin of the first el. in
some pers. n. It is possible, of course, that mycg may have
been used as a nickname. The second el. is O.N. holmr, q.v.
in W.L.
MILLOM. Tn. at S. extremity of Cumb.
de Milium Pat.R. 1229. Milneholm Cl.R. 1274.
Milium Ch.R. 1234; Cl.R. Millom Inq. 1298.
1285.
From O.E. mylen or O.N. mylna, ' mill,' and O.N. holmr,
' island,' ' riverside meadow.' Many pl. ns. are compounded
with ' mill ' ; cf. Milneinge Inq. 1300, Milnpul CI. R. 1303 ;
also Milnholm Cross in Roxburghsh.
MILTON. Vil. li m. E. of Brampton.
Milton is a very common English pl. n. The first el. often
represents O.E. mylen or O.N. mylna, ' mill,' or else it may be
a contraction of O.N. medal or O.E. middel, ' middle.'
Mire House. Whitehaven and elsewhere.
From O.N. m^yrr, ' hog,' ' swamp.'
Mirkbooths. Raughton Head.
The second el. is O. Dan bod, akin to O.N. bud, 'hut,'
'shed.' The first may be O.N. myrkr, 'dark,' used as a
pers. n.

8o PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Mirkholme. Uldale.
See holmr in W.L. ; for Mirk- see preceding name.
MOCKERKIN. Hml. 5^ m. S.W. of Cockermouth.
Moldcorkin F. F. 1208. Molcorkilne R. St. B. c.
Moldcarkyn F.F. 1208. 1220.
Morcorkin F. F. 1230.
In his forthcoming edition of the Register of St. Bees, the
proofs of part of which he has kindly allowed me to read,
Dr. James Wilson says in a note on Molcorkilne : " This
isolated district is the centre of a group of Welsh legends
which make Molkerkin the site of the city and castle of
Morken, king of the Cumbri. Jocelyn of Furness (Vita
Kentegerni, pp. 197-9, Hist, of Scotland) states that the king
was buried in his royal town of Thorpmorken." The spel
ling Morcorkin of F. F. 1230 may be due to a Norman-French
substitution of r for I, perhaps influenced by the pers. n.
Morcar, Morkere (Searle).
MOORTHWAITE. Hml. nr. Cumwhitton.
Mortwayt Inq. 1242. Morthwayt Ch. R. 1267.
From O.E. or O.N. mor, ' moor,' and O.N. pveit, ' paddock.'
MORESBY. Vil. 2^ m. N.E. of Whitehaven.
Moryceby F. F. 1394. ^^ Moriceby P. R. 1195, 1252.
The first el. is the pers. n. Maurice, cited by Searle in the
Lat. form Mauricius. For the second see bjir in W.L. Croft
Morris is a farm nr. Moresby.
MOSEDALE. Par. 5 m. N.W. of Troutbeek.
Mosedale Inq. 1252.
.The first el. appears to be O.N. mosi, O.E. mos, ' peat bog,'
found in many Cumb. and Lanes, pl. ns. as ' moss.' For the
second see dalr in W.L.
MOSSER. Par. 4 m. S. of Cockermouth.
Moser^fe Inq. 1298; CI. R. Moserghfeld Cl.R. 1349.
1322; F.F. 1356.
The first el. is prob. O.N. mosi, O.E. mos, ' peat bog,'
' marsh.' The second el. is erg, the O.N. form of the Celtic

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 8i
airidh or airigh, ' hut among hill pastures,' ' shieling,' This
word occurs in numerous pl. ns. in Cumbd., Westmd., Lanes.
and Yorksh. ; see erg in W.L.
MOTHERBY. Hml. 5 m. N. of Penrith.
Moderbi Inq. 1252. Mothersby Inq. 1293.
Motherby Inq. 1300; CI. R. 1323; Test. K. 1362.
The 1293 form points to the gen. case of a pers. n. Searle
cites a pers. n. Motheri, which he normalises as Modhere.
Modred, a Cornish pers. n., occurs in an O.E. charter. Cf.
Motherwell, Lanarksh. The second el. is O.N. b^/r, ' farm.'
MUNCASTER. Par. i^m. E. of Ravenglass. Once a
Roman station.
Mulecaster P. R. 1235. Mulcastre CI. R. 1294; Inq. 1298.
The first el. may be, as Prescott, W. Reg., p. 202 n., suggests,
Celtic moel, ' bare hill,' ' headland ' ; cf. the Mull of Cantire.
Or it may be O.N. m-iili, with much the same meaning. For
the second el. see ceaster in W.L. The change from I to n
is prob. a modern corruption.
MUNGRISDALE. Vil. 5^ m. S. of Hesket Newmarket.
The first el. seems to be the gen. case of a pers. n., such as
O.N. Mundgerdr (Rygh). For the second see dalr in W.L.
Nicolson and Burn mention ' Grisedale or Mungrisedale. '
Mr. W. G. Collingwood thinks this name is Grisedale with a
prefix ' monk ' or ' Mungo.' He cites Grisdale, German
miners' accounts, c. 1570. But it seems rather that Grisedale
might be a shortened form of Mungrisdale.
MURRAH. Forms a par. with Berrier.
Murwra Inq. 1300, i486.
Lindkvist derives the first el. from O.N. miirr, 'brick or
stone wall.' It is, I think, more likely to be identical with
that of the next name. Murrah is on the edge of a high moor.
For the second el. see vrd in W.L.
MURTON. Hml. ij m. S.E. of Lamplugh.
Morton Ch. R. 1290; Inq. 1298. Moretone CI. R. 1294.
The first el. is either O.E. or O. N. mor, ' moor,' or a pers. n.

82 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Mor, which seems to be attested by the form Mores burh, cited
by Searle from an O.E. charter. See Murton, Westm.
NAWORTH. Hml. 2^ m. N.E. of Brampton.
Naward Inq. i486.
The second el. may be O.N. varda, ' beacon.' The first may
be a pers. n. such as Nadr (Rygh).
NEALHOUSES. Hml. 6 m. S.W. of Carlisle.
NETHER-. Frequently used with pl. ns., as Netherby,
Netherton, from O.E. neodor, nidor, or O.N. nedarr, ' lower.'
NEW-. As in Newby, Newlands, etc. ; very common in pl.
ns., from O.E. nlwe, M.E. neu.
NEWBIGGIN. Haml. 3 m. S.W. of Penrith.
The second el. is O.N. bygging, ' farmstead.' This name
occurs also in Westm., and several instances occur in S. Durh.
NEWTON, (i) Hml. nr. Whitbeck, (2) par. with Allonby.
The name explains itself.
NEWTON ARLOSH. See Arlosh.
NEWTON REIGNY. See Reigny.
NICHOL FOREST. Par. 11 m. N.E. of Longtown.
Foresta de Nicholas CI. R. 1346.
So called after Nicholas de Stuteville, once proprietor of
this district (Ferguson).
NIXON. Hml. 12 m. N.E. of Longtown.
Named after the Nixon or Nickson clan; see C.W.N.S.
xi, 57-
Norman. Caldbeck,
This is perhaps the pers. n. Norman, earlier Northman.
Norman is an old Cumberland surname.
NORTHSCEUGH. Hml. 3^ m. S.E. of Cumwhitton.
This name means ' northern wood,' from O.N. nord and
O.N. skogr, ' wood.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 83
NUNCLOSE. Hml. nr. Hesket.
This name means ' close or enclosed part of land belonging
to a nunnery,' i.e. the Benedictine nunnery of Armathwaite.
It is therefore of comparatively late formation. ' Close ' is
from O. French clos. ' Nun ' is O.E. nunne. Compare the
next name.
Nunfield. Cumwhitton.
Ocker. Sebergham.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Oca, Occa; the second may
be O.N. erg, ' summer pasture,' as in Docker, Westm. See
in W.L.
Onset, (i) Bewcastle, (2) Hethersgill.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Ona, Ono (Searle) ; and the
second either O.E. heafod or O.N. scetr; see in W.L.
Ormathwaite. Keswick.
This name may possibly be the same as Armathwaite, q.v.
Or else the first el. may be the O.N. pers. n. Ormarr. For the
second see pveit in W.L.
ORTHWAITE. Hml. 7 m. N. of Keswick.
The second el. is O.N. pveit, ' clearing,' ' piece of land.'
The first may be the same as that of Orton, q.v. John Denton,
1610, has Overthwaite.
ORTON. Vil. 5 m. S.W. of Carlisle.
Orreton P. R. 1226; Ch. R. 1267. Oreton Test. K. 1376.
This name occurs in Westm. and in several other counties.
Orton, Hunts., occurs in O.E. charters as Oferton, and is
derived by Skeat from O.E. ofer, ' river-bank.' This seems
also to be the origin of Oreton, Staffs. (Duignan), and Orton,
Westm., q.v. But if this were the origin of the Cumb. Orton,
we should have expected to find Overton among the early
forms. Besides, there is no river near the village which could
have originated this name. Perhaps the first el. is a pers. n.,
such as Ord- which occurs as first el. in Ordgar, Ordwulf, etc.;
see Wyld's remarks sub. v. Ordsall and Orford, Lanes.
I

84 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
OUGHTERBY. Hml. 7 m. W. of Carlisle.
Uchtredebi P.R. 1193. Ughtreby Cl.R. 1321;
Ughtrethby Ch. R. 1295. Inq. 1297.
Ughterby Inq. 1485.
' The farm of Uhtred,' a common O.E. pers. n.
OUGHTERSIDE. Par. 6 m. N.E. of Maryport.
Ughtredsate CI. R. 1344. de Ughtrichassat Inq. 1297.
Ughtreset Inq. 1297.
The first el. is the pers. n. Uhtred; the second may be either
O.N. scetr, ' summer dairy farm,' or O.N. setr, ' dwelling,'
' homestead ' (see Rygh, N.G., p. 74). The terminal of the
form Ughtrichassat makes one think of that of Blennerhasset,
q.v. It is possible that there may have been orignally alterna
tive forms of this terminal, from O.N. scetr, ' dairy pasture,'
and hdscetr, ' high pasture,' respectively.
OULTON. Vil. 2 m. N.W. of Wigton.
Ulveton Inq. 1252, 1291 ; CI. R. 1318.
' The farm or enclosure of Ulf.' Ulf, the Norse equivalent
of O.E. Wulf, was a very common pers. n. The Normans
confused the two forms, as Bjorkman points out, N. Pers.,
p. 166 n. Cf. Uldale, Ousley, and Owlhurst.
OUSBY. Vil. 9 m. N.E. of Penrith.
Ulvesbi p.R. 1214. Ulfesby Cl.R. 1294.
Ulvesby Cl.R. 1227; Inq. Ulseby Test.K. 1354.
1298.
' The farm of Ulf ' ; see preceding name. See byr in W.L.
OUTERSIDE QUARTER. A division of the par. of Castle
Carrock. Ughtersyde Inq. 1463.
Outerside is also the name of a mtn., 3 m. S.W. of Braith-
waite. It is the same name as Oughterside, q.v.
Outhwaite. Renwick.
There is also an Outhwaite in Lanes. This name is pretty
certainly the terra Hen. de Ulvesthwaite or Hulveswait,
W. Reg. c. 1223. The first el. is the poss. case of the pers. n.
Ulf ; see Ousby. For the second el. see pveit in W.L.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 85
Outgang. Branthwaite. le Outgang CI. R. 1303.
This word has in Cumberland, accord, to E.D.D., the
special meaning of ' a narrow strip of land connecting the
common with the farmyard or village.'
OYERBY. Hml. 5 m. W.S.W. of Abbey Town.
The first el. is prob. O.N. ofarr, ' above,' ' higher up.' The
meaning would thus be ' the upper farm.'
Owlhurst. Stapleton.
From the pers. n. Ulf and O.E. hyrst, ' copse.'
OXHOUSE OAKS. Pl. nr. Edenhall.
Ossehowes CI. R. 1294.
The first el. may be the same as that of Oxton, W.R.
Yorksh., the D. Bk. forms of which are Ositone, Ossetone
i(Moorman), and may represent either Oswig or Oswiu,
¦common pers. ns. in O.E. charters (Searle). The second el.
seems to be a plural, from O.N. haugr, ' tumulus,' which was
confused with O.E. hoh, pl. hos.
Paddockwray. Eskdale.
Paddock is a 'corruption' of M.E. parrok, from O.E.
pearroc, 'enclosure.' Compare Parrocks, Westm. Wray is
O.N. vrd, ' corner or tongue of land.'
Pannelholme. Ulpha.
For -holme see holmr in W.L. The first el. is prob. a
pers. n.
PAPCASTLE. Vil. i m. W.N.W. of Cockermouth, by some
authorities identified with the Aballaba of the Notitia
Dignitatum. PapecasterMin.A.i26s. Papecastre Inq. 1286; Cl.R. 1300.
Papcastre F. F. 1301.
The first el. may be the same as that of Papworth, Cambs.,
-which Skeat derives from Pappa or Papa, a pers. n. occurring
in an O.E. charter (Birch, Cart. Sax. ii, 246). Searle cites the
name Papo only. Nielsen cites Papi as an old Danish pers. n.
But the name may be from O.N. papar, ' priests.'

86 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
PARDSHAW. Hml. li m. E. of Dean.
Perdyshow F. F. 1396.
The first el. may be the same as in Perdiswell, Wore, an
early form of which is Pardeswelle (Duignan, Wore. Pl. Ns.,
p. 127). It prob. represents a pers. n. The second el. seems
tobe O.N. haugr, ' tumulus,' ' cairn,' ' hill,' dial. ' how.'
PARTON. Seaport ii m. N. of Whitehaven.
Partan Cl.R. 1288. Partyn Inq. 1457.
Partane F. F. 1396. Perton Inq. 1485.
This name occurs in Heref. and Kirkcudbr. It is to be
noticed that the earliest forms do not end in -ton. The name
may represent Peartan, gen. of Pearta, an O.E., pers. n. found
in an O.E. charter; see Skeat, Bedf. Pl. Ns., p. 23, sub voce
Pertenhall. The orig. form may have been Peartantun,
which occurs as the modern pl. n. Partington, Chesh., the
terminal -tun being afterwards dropped.
PELUTHO. Hml. 3 m. W.S.W. of Holme St. Cuthbert.
Pollathow Valuation of 29 H viii.
Means, accord, to Collingwood, ' Pool lathe-how ' ; he adds,
'pretty certainly the grange de Ternis, ' of the tarns.' ' There
is a farmstead in the neighbourhood called Pelothomire.
PENRITH. Town on river Eamont, 18 m. S.E. of Carlisle.
Penrith W.Reg, c. mo. Penreth Ch.R. 1291; Cl.R.
Penred P.R. 1167, 1223; 1293.
Ch.R. 1290; Pat.R. Penereife W. Reg. c. 1 190;
1238. CI. R. 1362, 1372.
Penredh P.R. 1230. Penret P. R. 1202.
It seems likely that this name is Celtic. The comparison
with Penrydd in Pembrokesh. at once suggests itself. Pen is
Welsh for ' mountain,' ' hill ' ; rhyd means " ford,' ' passage,'
and occurs in many Welsh pl. ns. Rhyd is a ferry on the
Severn in Wore; cf. also Rhydowen, a ford in Cardigansh.
There were once two fords over the Eamont near Penrith.
The name might thus mean ' the ford by the hill.' At the
same time the second el. may possibly represent O.N. rjodr,
' glen in a forest ' ; cf. Rydal, Westm. The chief objection

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 87
to the derivations above suggested is that the terminal of all
the early forms but one has e and not i as we should expect
from rhyd or rjodr. Yet here we may note an early form
Gilredh occurring in a charter of the early 13 c. cited in
C.W.N.S. viii, 247.
PENRUDDOCK. Vil. 7^ m. W. by S. of Penrith.
Penruddoc 1328 (F. W. R.).
This also may be a Celtic name. The Welsh words pen,
' hill,' and rhuddawc, ' ruddy,' have been suggested, but
there are no eminences of a striking nature in the immediate
neighbourhood. The soil, however, here and towards Penrith,
is of a deep chocolate red, when exposed by the plough.
PENTON. Hml. i^ m. S.W. of Nichol Forest.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Penda, or else Pend-, the
first el. of several pers. ns. (Searle).
Peppermoss. Nichol Forest.
Pepper- is perhaps the O. Dan. pers. n. Pipcer cited by
Nielsen. Moss is O.N. mosi or O.E. mos, ' bog.'
PETTERILL WRAY. Hml. 9 m. N.W. of Penrith, on the
river Petterill.
Petrell Cl.R. 1362; Test. Peterelwra Cl.R. 1350;
K. 1380. L.S. 1332.
PICA. Vil. 2 m. S.E. of Distington.
Pikehou Inq. 1304.
From the pers. n. Pic, Picco (Searle), and O.N. haugr,
' hill,' ' mound.'
(Whole) Pippin. Whicham.
Perhaps the pers. n. Pippen, cited by Searle.
FLASKET LANDS. Hml. 6 m. W. by S. of Abbey Town.
PLUMBLAND. Vil. 6 m. N.E. of Cockermouth.
Plumlund Pat.R. 1229; Plomland CI. R. 1318.
P.R. 1246. Plumbland Inq. i486.
Plumland F. F. 1 279.

88 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
For Plumb- see Plumpton. -Land may be O.N. lundr,
' grove ' ; otherwise from O.E. land, ' unenclosed land.'
Reginald of Durham gives Plumbelund in Airedale c. 1165,
N. and D. ch. 129.
The Plump. Kirkandrews-upon-Esk.
Written Plompe on a 1552 map. ' Plump ' is a N. country
word meaning ' clump of trees,' accord, to E.D.D.
PLUMPTON. Vil. 4i m. N.W. of Penrith.
Plumton Inq. 1238; Cl.R. Cl.R. 1307.
1276. Plomton Launde CI. R.
Plumpton Pat.R. 1274; 1342.
Plumpton also occurs in W.R. Yorksh. and Lanes.; both
Moorman and Wyld derive the first el. from O.E. plume,
' plum.' I am inclined rather to see in it the common pers. n.
Plegmund, which occurs in the forms Pleumund and
Plemund (Searle). This name may also be the first el. of
Plumbland. PONSONBY. Par. on river Calder.
Puncuneby Lane. Priv. de Ponzonby CI. R. 1294.
Deeds, c. 1243. Pynchonby alias Punch-
Punzanby F.F. 1242. onby Inq. 1298.
Punzineby F.F. 1246. Punsunby Cl.R. 1300.
Punchonby CI. R. 1322.
In P.R. for Cumb. 1178 the name John, son of Puncun,
Punzun occurs. This name may perhaps be the same as
M.E. punchoun, punsoun from Gascon pounchoun, M.F.
poinson, ' a pricker, dagger, pointed instrument ' ; in this case
it would be a nickname, perhaps due to trade or occupation.
For the second el. see byr in W.L.
Poplin Dub. Greystoke.
' Dub ' is a north country word meaning, accord, to E.D.D.,
' a small pool of rain-water ; a puddle ; a small pond or pool
of water; a deep, still pool in a river.' Poplin is the present
participle of ' popple,' a N. country and Scottish word mean
ing ' to bubble, boil up like water,' E.D.D.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 89
PORTINSCALE. Vil. li m. W. of Keswick.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Pearta, in the gen. case
ending in -an ; cf. Parton. The second el. is O.N. skdli ' hut,'
' shed,' found in many pl. ns. in the N. of England; see W.L.
We may compare Portincross Castle, Ayrsh.
POWHILL. Hml. nr. Kirkbride.
Pow- is a N. Country and E. Anglian form of ' pool,' with
the meaning of ' a slow-moving rivulet ; a watery or marshy
place,' E.D.D. It is from O.E. pol.
Pow Motey. Bromfield.
See preceding article.
POWTER HOW. Nr. Thornthwaite.
Poltraghaue, mentioned in Inq. 1485 as a tenement in
Bewcastle, may be the same word as Powter How. We may
compare Polterheued, Lanercost Found. Ch. 1169. For How
see haugr in W.L.
Raby Cote. Newton Arlosh.
Rabi Holme. Found. Ch. 1150; Ch.R. 1189.
Lindkvist derives the first el. from rd, ' line,' ' landmark,'
but it is just as likely to be a pers. n., such as Hradi, Radi
(Rygh). Raby also occurs in Chesh. and Durh. For -by see
byr in W.L. For Cote see cott in W.L. Collingwood takes
Raby to mean ' a farm on the boundary {rd) of, or wedged in
between, two greater estates,' Sc. Br., p. 194.
Rack. Bewcastle.
' Rack,' a narrow track or pathway,' seems to be chiefly
used in the Midlands and southern counties. It is O.E. racu
' path.' Rack Gate. Stapleton.
See preceding n. ; -gate is O.N. gata, ' road.'
Rain House. Raughton Head.
' Rain ' is a common dialect word in England, Scotland and
Ireland, meaning ' a balk in a field,' i.e., a strip of unploughed
land round an arable field or between the divisions of the old
town-fields. ' Rain,' which is spelt in many different ways,

90 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
is O.N. rein, which has the same meaning. Several places
are named from features of the town-field system. Ranylands
in Salkeld is mentioned in an early terrier ; Prescott, W. Reg.
P- 373- Compare Rayne, Westm.
Rainors. Gosforth [r^nara].
Rake Foot. Keswick.
A ' rake ' in the N. of Engl, and in Scotl. means ' a range
or walk for cattle, sheep, etc.,' E.D.D. It is from O.N. rdk,
' cattle route.'
RAMPSHOLM. Islet in Derwentwater.
This name occurs also in N.R. Yorksh., and is prob. the
same as Rampson, Westm., and Ramsholm, Lanes. The
latter name Wyld derives, rightly, I think, from the pers. n
Hrcefn, which under various forms such as Hrafn, Rafn, Ram
was common in England in the tenth and eleventh cents.
see Bjorkman, N. Pers., p. 109. We may also compare Ramp
side. Lanes. For the second el. see holmr in W.L. Mr. W
G. Collingwood thinks the name Rampsholm, as well as
Rampholme, the name of islands in Ullswater and Winder
mere, is derived from the ' ramps ' or wild garlic growing on
these islands.
Randal Holme. Alston.
Raynerholme Inq. 1370. Randerholme, Deed in
TuUy House, 1579.
Randal Holme was an important pele-tower, probably on
the site of the manor house of Randolph de Levington who
owned it. We may compare Randolffsete in Plumpton Park,
Forest Pleas, 1285 (Collingwood). But the first el. may
represent reinar, plur. of O.N. rein, or the pers. n. Regnhere.
Randalinton. Brackenhill.
Randulves Levington Inq. Randolf Levyngton Inq.
1248. 1242; CI. R. 1359.
Randulflevigton Inq. 1299.
The first el. is the pers. n. Randulf ; for the second see
Kirklinton.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 91
Randylands. Askerton.
The first el. is either the pers. n. Randi, cited by Nielsen,
or Randulf.
Rannerdale. (i) Buttermere, (2) Brackenthwaite.
Ranner- may be the pers. n. Regnhere, Reiner e (Searle).
RAUGHTON HEAD, [raftn] Hml. 2 m. S.E. of Dalston.
Ragton P.R. 1182. Raghton Inq. 1290.
Racton P.R. 1186, 1222. Ratton T.N. circa 1212.
de Rauftone T. N. c. 1220.
The first el. is possibly O.N. rdk, ' pasture land,' ' cattle
route,' but more probably the O.N. pers. n. Rakki. We may
perhaps compare Racton, Sussex. For the second el. see tun
in W.L. The guttural stop [k] normally becomes a spirant
before [t] ; cf. Broughton. The spelling Rauftone is by a
Norman scribe.
RAYENGLASS. Seaport at head of the Esk estuary.
Renglas P.R. 1208. Ranglas Cl.R. 1294; Ind.
Renglass F.F. 1208. Loc. temp. Ed. II.
Ravenglas Cl.R. 1297. Ravenglasse Inq. 1298.
The terminal -glass has led some to derive the name from
the Celtic. The Welsh yr-afon-{g)las, 'the blue river,' or yr-
hafn-{g)las, ' the blue harbour,' have been suggested. Others
see in the terminal the Gaelic word glas, ' small stream.' I
am inclined to derive the name from the O.N. pers. n. Hrafn-
kell, a short form of Hrafnketell, and O.N. oss, estuary,'
' mouth of river.' The latter word, accord, to Rygh, is often
confused with O.N. dss, ' mountain-ridge.' Of Hrafnkell E.
H. Lind gives a number of examples, and it occurs frequently
in D. Bk. as Ravenchil, Ranchil, etc. (Bjorkman). The objec
tion to deriving the terminal from oss is that O.N. 6 would
not normally result in a in M.E. But ' popular etymology '
would account for this by confusing the terminal with the
word ' glass.'
Ray Garth. Kirkoswald.
Ray is prob. O.N. rd, ' landmark.'

92 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
REDMAIN. Part of combined par., 3 m. E. of Cockermouth.
de Rademan P.R. 1202. Redman Inq. 1291 ; F. F.
de Radoman P. R. 1203. 1384.
Redmane Test. K. 1356.
This can hardly be other than the pers. n. Radman, cited in
one of the lists given by Ellis in his Introduction to D. Bk.
This name may be a late form of Rcedmund, of which Searle
cites several instances. Reed- would give in Middle Engl.
either Rad- or Red-, according to the dialect.
Red Wing. Tynehead.
This is probably a case of ' popular etymology ' ; the
original being the pers. n. Rcedwine (Searle).
(Newton) REIGNY. Vil. 2^ m. N.W. of Penrith.
de Reigni P.R. 1185. Newton Reynye Inq. 1293.
de Regini P.R. 1187. Neuton Reigny Cl.R.
1348.
Perhaps this name represents the pers. n. Regenwig, one
instance of which is cited by Searle.
RENWICK. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Kirkoswald ; nr. Raven'Beck.
de Ravenwick P.R. 1178. Ranewich P.R. 1191.
Ravenewic' CI. R. 1237. Raveneswic W. Reg. c.
1240.
The first el. is the pers. n. Hrcefn, Hrafn. The second el.
is either O.E. wic, ' dwelling-place,' ' village,' or O.N. vik,
' creek,' ' cove,' ' opening, which gave the M.E. wike, ' corner,'
' cranny.'
RIBTON. Par. 5 m. W. of Cockermouth.
Ribbeton R. St. B. 12 c.; F.F. 1308.
RICKERBY. Pl. I m. N.E. of Carlisle.
Ricardeby Inq. 1237. Ricardby Inq. 1297.
' The farm of Richard.' Rickerby was in the possession of
Richard Tilliol in the early 12th cent. (J. Denton, p. 152).
Richard appears as Rikardr in O.N. (Lind), and as Ricard
in O.E. (Searle). By is from O.N. 6j/r, ' farm.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 93
RIDDINGS. Pl. 14 m. N. of Carlisle.
This is also the name of a town in Derbysh. ; for its origin
see Glen Ridding, Westm.
ROBBERBY. Hml. 7 m. N.E. of Penrith.
de Robertby Inq. 1395.
' The farm of Robert.' The pers. n. Hroethbeorht, Hrod-
beorht, had later forms Rodbert, Robert (Searle). For the
second el. see b'^r in W.L.
ROCKLIFF. Vil. 4 m. N.W. of Carlisle.
de Rodcliva P.R. 1185. Routheclif Inq. 1244.
de Roudecliva P.R. 1185. Routheclyve Pat.R. 1288.
Radeclive P. R. 1204. Rouckecliffe Inq. 1304.
Routheclive Cl.R. 1235. Rouclif Cl.R. 1346.
These early forms correspond to those of Rawcliffe, Lanes.,
and W.R. Yorksh. The first el. is O.N. raudr, ' red ' ; the
second is O.N. klif or O.E. clif, ' cliff.' Compare Radcliff,
Lanes. Rockcliff is situated on a lofty cliff above the river
Eden. Rodding Head. Nichol Forest.
' Rodding(s) ' means a lane leading to a village ; cf. Silloth
Roddings. E.D.D.
ROSLEY. Vil. 5 m. S.E. of Wigton.
Rosseleye Eyre of Wm. de Vescy 1285.
The first el. may be the same as in Rosgill, Westm., q.v.
The second el. is prob. O.E. leah, ' meadow.'
ROSTHWAITE. Vil. 6 m. S. of Keswick.
The first el. may be the same as in Rosgill, Westm., q.v.
For the second see pveit in W.L.
Rotherhope or Rodderup. Alston.
The first el. is prob.. either Hrodheard or Hrothweard. The
second is O.N. hopr, ' small creek.' We may compare
Rothersat an early form in Furness Coucher.
Rothersike. Egremont.
For the first el. see preceding name. For the second see
sik in W.L.

94 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
ROTTINGTON. Par. i m. N.W. of St. Bees.
jRoim^tona R.St. B. early de Rotington P.R. 1211;
12 c. CI. R. 1294, 1322.
Rodyngton F.F. 1421.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Hrodwine. Compare
Rottingdean, Suss.
Rougholme. Waberthwaite.
The first el. is perhaps the O. Dan. pers. n. Rugh, cited by
Nielsen. Or it may be simply ' rough.' For -holme see holmr
in W.L.
Roughet Hill. Castle Carrock.
For first el. see preced. name. The terminal -et may repre
sent O.E. heafod, q.v. in W.L.
Roughton. Ennerdale.
For -ton see tun in W.L. The first el.. Rough-, of this name
occurs in many pl. ns. as Rock-, Roch-, Rough-. It prob.
represents a pers. n., such as Roc or Ruga; it may, however,
be the same as in the two preceding names.
ROULHOLME, Ruleholme. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Brampton.
The first el. is perhaps the same as that of Roweltown, q.v.,
and may represent the Scand. pers.n. Hroald, Rold (Bjork
man). We may compare Ruletwait, an early form of a
Westm. pl. n. in a Whitby Charter of 1268.
ROUTENBECK. Pl. nr. Wythop, at N.W. end of Lake
Bassenthwaite.
Compare Routenburn House in Ayrsh., also Routing Burn,
and Routen Syke, Cumb. The first el. is the pres. participle
of the verb ' to rout,' meaning ' to make a loud noise,' from
O.N. rauta, O.E. hrutan.
Routen Syke. Arlecdon.
See preceding name.
Rontledge Burn. Bewcastle.
Doubtless from the Routledge clan, who lived there in the
16th cent.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 95
ROWELTOWN. Pl. 12 m. N.N.E. of Carlisle, nr. Stapleton.
Rowell occurs in Westm. and in Gloucester. For the first
el. see Roulholme. -town seems a modern spelling of -ton ;
see tUn in W.L. But the name is prob. not old.
ROWRAH. Pl. li m. S.E. of Arlecdon.
Rucwrabek R. St. B. 1248.
The second el. of Rowrah is O.N. vrd ' corner of a field.'
RUCKCROFT. Vil. 3 m. N.W. of Kirkoswald.
Rucroft P.R. 1211. Rowcrofte Ind.Loc. 1572.
Alderruccrofte W. Reg. c. 1241.
The first el. is perhaps either the pers. n. Ruta, or the
pers. n. Rugh (Nielsen), Ruga (Searle), or else O.N. rugr,
' rye ' ; for -croft see croft in W.L.
RUTHWAITE. Hml. i m. W. of Uldale.
Rugthwayt P. R. 1255 ; Ruthwayt F. F. 1255.
Cal. R. 1304. Ruthwuuayt Inq. 1285.
Rughthweyt Inq. 1295.
The first el. is perh. the pers. n. Ruga (Searle). Lindkvist,
however, derives it from O.N. rugr, ' rye,' and adduces O.
Scand. pl. ns. as parallels. For the second el. see pveit in
W.L. ST. BEES. Coast town 5 m. S. of Whitehaven.
Sancte Bege 12 cent. R. St. B. Begekirk Test.K. 1358.
Bega, otherwise Begha or Begu, was a female saint. See
Bede, Eccl. Hist., iv, 23. This saint's name seems to occur
also in Beal or Beaghall, W.R. Yorksh., accord, to Moorman.
The priory of St. Bees was also a cell of the Abbey of St.
Mary at York. Mr. W. G. Collingwood writes : " There is
a late legend that this saint was Irish. I think the Irish
character of St. Bees can be explained by Irish Viking settle
ment c. 900, and the adoption of the already sacred site, as the
monuments show pretty plainly, by people with Irish tradi
tions."

96 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
SALKELD. Great Salkeld is a vil. 5^ m. N.E. of Penrith;
Little Salkeld is a par. 4 m. S.E. of Lazonby.
Salchild W.Reg, c. iioo. Salochild Cl.R. 1237.
Salkylly P.R. 1251. Salighild Ch.R. 1242.
Salehhild P.R. 1164. Saleghull Pat.R. 1242.
Saleghill P.R. 1180. Salukild P.R. 1254.
Saulhill T.N. 1212. Salukeld Pat.R. 1274.
Salkhull CI. R. 1230.
This name means ' the spring among the willows ' ; from
O.E. salig or salh, 'willow,' each of which is represented in
the early forms, and O.N. kelda, ' spring,' ' brook.' The
forms in -hill are more likely to be corruptions of -keld than
mce versa.
SALTCOATS. Hml. li m. W. of Newton Arlosh.
Saltcoats is known to be the site of the salt-making industry
in the sixteenth cent. See C.W.N.S., xiv. Coats is from
O.E. cott or O.N. kot, ' house,' ' hut.'
SALTER. Par. 6 m. S.E. of Whitehaven.
Salterge R. St. B. 12 c.
The first el. I cannot explain ; the second is O.N. erg, ' sum
mer pasture.'
Sandraw. Bromfield.
The second el. may be either O.N. rd, ' boundary-mark,' or
O.N. drag; for which see Dundraw. The first el. is O.N.
sandr, O.E. sand, ' sand,' or else the O.N. pers. n. Sandr
(Und). SAND WITH. Vil. 2I m. N. of St. Bees.
de Sandewath CI. R. 1294.
For the first el. see preceding name. The second is O.N.
'vadr ' shallow,' ' shoal,' often confused in pl. ns. with O.N.
¦vidr ' wood.'
SANTON. Hml. 4^ m. N.E. of Ravenglass.
Santon Cl.R. 1294; Inq. 1298. Sampton L.S. 1332.
The first el. is either O.E. sand, or the pers. n. Sandr. The
form Sampton shows an epenthetic p; cf. Bampton.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 97
Saughs. Bewcastle.
From O.E. salh, ' willow.'
Saughtrees. Bewcastle.
See preceding name.
SCALE, SCALES. Occurs in Scale Force, Scale Knott,
Scaleby, etc.
Seal Ch. R. 1290. Skales Inq. 1293.
See skdli in W.L.
Scalelands. Frizington.
The first el. is O.N. skdli, ' hut,' ' shieling.'
Scallow. Arlecdon.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. skdli; the second perhaps O.E.
hlaw, ' hill,' or else O.N. haugr, ' hill,' ' mound.'
Scare. Kirklinton.
This is a dial, word, also spelt scar, scaur, scower, etc.,
which accord, to E.D.D. has a great variety of meanings ; see
sker in W.L. Cf. Scaur.
SCARROMANICK. Hml. nr. Croglin, 6 m. N. of Kirk
oswald.
Scalremanoch W. Reg. c. 1240. Scallermanok Inq. 1485.
The first part of this name, Scarro-, is doubtless the same
as in the next name. Of the latter part, -manick, I can make
nothing. It is worth noting that Mannok occurs as the name
of a man in Pat. R. 1402. Compare also de Cormaynoc,
W. Reg. c. 1240.
Scarrow Hill. Cumwhitton.
Scalewra W. Reg. c. 1240. Scalwra Inq. 1485.
This name is from O.N. skdli, ' hut,' ' shieling,' and O.N.
vrd, ' corner,' ' angle of land.' The form Stalewra, occurring
in Ch. R. 1267, is prob. a misspelling for Scalewra.
Scaur. Irthington.
See Scare.
SCEUGHHEAD. Hml. nr. Ivegill.
Means ' the head of the wood ' ; see skogr and heafod in
W.L. Compare also Shawhead.

98 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Sceughmire. 4 m. S.W. of Carlisle.
From O.N. skogr, ' wood,' and O.N. myrr, ' bog,' ' swamp.'
Scogill. Lorton.
The first el. is O.N. skogr, ' wood,' or the pers. n. Skogr;
the second is O.N. gil, ' ravine.'
SCOTBY. Vil. 2i m. E. of Carlisle.
Scoteby W. Reg. c. 1155. Scotteby Pat. R. 1242.
Scottebi P.R. 1167. Shoteby Cl.R. 1236.
Scot is cited by Searle as a pers. n.; he cites Scottes healh
from a charter. The name may have been originally a nick
name denoting the nationality of its bearer. But it is more
probable that the name originated in the fact that the place
was a manor of the King of Scots in the 12th cent. See
Prescott, W. Reg., p. 41. For -by see b^Jr in W.L.
Scugg Gate. Riddings.
Scugger House. Upperby.
This name, like the preceding one, may represent either the
O.N. pers. Skogr (Rygh), or O.N. skogr, ' wood,' or thirdly,
O.N. skuggi, ' shade,' ' shadow.' The latter word is repre
sented in North, dialects by the word scug, skug, which means
' shelter,' ' sheltered place, especially the declivity of a hill,'
E.D.D. The -er of Scugger may be O.N. vrd, ' corner of
land,' or else O.N. erg, ' hill pasture.'
Seat Hill. Irthington.
Seat is prob. O.N. scetr, ' dairy farm.'
SEATHWAITE. Hml. on the upper Derwent, at the head of
Borrowdale.
For the second el. see pveit in W.L. The first may be a
pers. n., or else O.N. scetr, ' dairy farm.'
SEATOLLER. Hml. 7 m. S.W. of Keswick, in Borrowdale.
We may compare Seatallan.
SEATON. Vil. i\ m. N.E. of Workington.
Setone Ch. R. 1280. Seton Inq. 1285 ; CI. R. 1363.
Perhaps a compound of O.N. scetr, ' dairy farm,' and tun,
' field.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 99
Seavy Sike. On river Calder, N. of Ponsonby par.
Seuisyk CI. R. 1303.
For sike see sik in W.L. Seavy is the dial, word, spelt in
various ways, meaning ' rush,' from O.N. sef. Compare
Sevithwaite, Sevy Grassing, Dalston.
SEBERGHAM. Vil. on river Calder, 10 m. S. of Carlisle.
Setburgheham P.R. 1223. Sedburgham Eyreof Wm.
Saburgham Cl.R. 1228; de Vescy 1285.
Ch.R. 1252. Seburgham Test.K. 1354.
Seburcham P. R. 1254.
The early forms remind us of those of Sedbergh, W.R.
Yorksh., which, accord, to Moorman, are : Sedberge (D.Bk.),
Sedbergh, Sadbergh, Sadburgh, Sedebergh. Mr. C. J.
Battersby's explanation of Sedbergh, favoured by Professor
Moorman, is O.N. setberg, ' seat-formed rock ' ; but this
explanation cannot apply to Sebergham. No known pers. n.
will satisfactorily account for the first el., unless we suppose
that Sceburh has been changed by some analogy to Setburgh,
Sedburgh, etc. A possible explanation is that the name was
originally Burgham (cf. Brougham, Westm.), to which was
afterwards prefixed ' set ' from O.N. scetr, ' summer pasture.'
For the prefixing of ' set ' see Setmurthy. But the origin of
the name remains quite uncertain.
SELKER, Hml. on coast, 4 m. S. of Ravenglass.
Selekere St. Bees Ch. c. 1255.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. selja, ' willow ' ; the second is
O.N. kjarr, ' swampy thicket ' ; see W.L.
SELLAFIELD. Pl. 6 m. S.E. of St. Bees.
The first el. may be as in Selker.
SETMURTHY. Par. 2 m. E. of Cockermouth.
Statmyrthath F. F. 1245. Satmyrthach Inq. 1292.
Satmyrthawe Inq. 1292;
CI. R. 1343-
Mr. W. G. Collingwood suggests that this name meant
' seat (dairy farm) of Murdoch,' from O.N. scetr. If this be
correct, the early form Statmyrthath is a scribal error, and the
J

loo PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
form Satmyrthawe shows confusion with the common terminal
-howe, from O.N. haugr. Nicolson and Burn, i, 428, mention
Murdac, dean of Appleby in 1183.
SHATTON. Hml. 2 m. S.E. of Cockermouth.
Shaton Inq. 1300; Cl.R. 1323.
Perhaps means the ' enclosure or paddock in the wood,'
from O.E. sceaga, 'wood,' and tun; q.v. in W.L.
SHAWHEAD. Hml. 3 m. W. of Bewcastle.
From O.E. sceaga, ' wood,' and O.E. heafod, ' head,'
' highest point ' ; see Sceughhead.
SHIELD. Hml. i m. W. of Burgh-by-Sands.
de Shelde Test. K. 1357.
This name represents O.N. skjol, ' hut,' ' shieling.'
Shiel Green. Longtown.
O.N. skjol, 'shelter,' 'hut.'
SHOPFORD. In Askerton tnshp., nr. Lanercost.
The first el. may be an Anglicised form of the Scand.
pers. n. Skopti; but this is very doubtful. It is more likely to
have been the shop for the scattered district; cf. the kaup-
stadir in Iceland.
SHOULTHWAITE. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Keswick.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Scula, Scule (Searle), O.N.
Skiili (Rygh) ; for the second see pveit in W.L.
Shundraw. Keswick.
Shonderhowe, German Schonderhawe ib. 1574.
mining accounts 1571.
SILECROFT. Vil. 10 m. S.E. of Ravenglass, nr. Whicham.
Selecroft F. F. 1302 ; L. S. 1332.
The first el. seems to be the pers. n. SeU (Rygh) ; the second
is O.E. croft, ' enclosed field.'
SILLOTH. Seaport on Solway Forth.
Silleth Valor Holme C. 1537.
The second el. of this n. seems to be the word ' lathe ' or
'laithe,' from O.N. hlada, 'granary,' 'barn.' The origin of

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND loi
the first el. is not clear ; it may be O.E. s&, ' sea.' For an
analysis of the granges of Holme Cultram Abbey see
C.W.N.S., xiv, 275.
SKALDERSKEW. House 6 m. N.E. of Beckermet St.
Bridget.
Skeldreskeo gh Calder Deeds (barker, Gosforth, p. 108)
14th cent. Skeldreskugh ib. i6th. cent.
The first el. looks like the O.N. female pers. n. Skjaldvgr,
which occurs in Doomsday Bk. as Sceldeware (Bjorkman,
Rygh). The second is O.N. skogr, ' wood,' ' thicket ' ; see
W.L. Skelton. Vil. 6^ m. N.W. of Penrith.
Schelton P.R. 1187, 1222; Skelton P.R. 1226; Inq.
Inq. 1243. 1262; Cl.R. 1300.
This, with its other form, Shelton, is a fairly common pl. n.
In the case of Shelton, Staffs., early forms are Scelfitone,
Selfton, Schelton (Duignan). This points to O.E. scylf, scelf,
as the origin of the first el. This O.E. word seems to mean
' crag ' or ' precipice.' Middendorff cites several instances
occurring in O.E. place-names. But in some instances the
first el. of Skelton may be the pers. n. Skjgldr. The second
el. is O.E. tun, ' enclosure.'
SKINBURNESS. Vil. 2^ m. N. of Silloth.
Skymburnes CI. R. 1318. Skinburness CI. R. 1319.
Shymbernesse CI. R. 1324.
The first part of this name may be a pers. n., such as
*Scinebeorht or *Scineburh, but as yet I have met with no in
stance of these names. Or perhaps the first part was
originally Scynes beorh. Searle cites the form Scynes weord.
The whole name would thus mean ' the headland or ness on
which stands the grave-mound of Scyn.' See beorh and nes
in W.L.
SKIRWITH. Par. 8 m. E. of Penrith.
Skirewit F.F. 1205. Skerwyt Ch.R. 1272.
Skirwiht Inq. 1254. Skirwyth CI. R. 1304.
Syrewith Test. K. 1375.

I02 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
The first el. may be O.N. skirr, O.E. sclr, 'bright,' 'shin
ing.' It is, however, possible that it may represent the pers.
n. Scira (Searle) or Sclr-, the first el. of several pers. ns., e.g.,
Scirweald (Searle). Skir- or Skire- is the first el. of several
pl. ns., as Skirgill House, nr. Penrith, and Skireholm, Yorksh.
The terminal -with is O.N. vidr, ' wood,' ' thicket.' We may
compare Sherwood (Forest), Notts., the first el. of which Dr.
Mutschmann explains as ' boundary,' ' division ' ; see also
his remarks about Shireoaks, Notts.
Skitby. Kirklinton.
W estcudbrytteby 1272; de Westcutbertby Bp. Halton's
Reg. ii, 88, 1313-14-
The eponym Wescubricht witnessed a Wetheral charter in
1120-22 ; and this name is parallel to Gospatric (see Aspatria)
being for Gwas-Cuthbert, i.e., ' servant or votary of St. Cuth
bert.' The modern form, Skitby, is a remarkable example of
contraction. Skydes. Tynehead.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of a pers. n., such as
Skidi (Rygh).
(Sunny) Slack. Broughton Moor.
See slakki in W.L. ' Sunny ' is prob. a pers. n., Suno-,
Sun-, or Sungifu (Searle) ; cf. Sunbiggin, Westm. ; also Sunny-
gill, Cumb.
Slack. Ainstable.
See preceding name ; cf . Slakes, Westm.
Slaggyburn. Tynehead.
The dial, word ' slaggy ' or ' slaggie,' means ' a quagmire
or slough,' E.D.D.; from O.N. slag, slagi, 'wet,' 'damp
ness.'SLEALANDS. Hml. nr. Longtown.
The first el. seems to be identical with that of the following
name. Sleathwaite. Irton, on a hill-top.
This name occurs in W.R. Yorksh. as Slaithwaite, which
Moorman is inclined to derive from O.N. slakki, ' slope on the

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 103
side of a mountain.' He also suggests O.N. slag, ' wet,'
' moisture,' which woiild give as the meaning of Slaithwaite
' a clearing of land among the swamps.' His third sugges
tion, O.N. slag, ' slaughter,' is adopted by Goodall. Moor
man cites the early forms Slaghewhaite, Slaxthwayt, Slagh-
waitte. It is more probable, however, that the first el. is a
pers. n. Nielsen cites the Old Danish pers. n. Slag, which
would account satisfactorily for the early forms of Slaithwaite,
and especially for the form Slaxthwayt, which would represent
Stages, gen. case of Slag. Compare also Sleagill, Westm.
Sleetbecks. Bewcastle.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. sletta, ' flat land,' commonly
used in Iceland.
SLEIGHTHOLME. Hml. i m. S.W. of Newton Arlosh.
The Mid. Engl, sli^t, sleght has no corresponding form in
O.E. Skeat derives it {s.v. slight) from Mid. Dutch slicht,
' even,' ' plain.' It is allied to O.N. slettr, ' flat,' ' smooth.'
Accord, to Rygh, O.N. sletta means ' a flat expanse of land.'
E.D.D. cites a dialect word slait, sleight, as meaning ' a level
pasture ; a down ; a sheep walk.' Sleightholme occurs also
in N.R. Yorksh. For the second el. see holmr in W.L.
SMAITHWAITE. Hml. ij m. S.E. of Lamplugh.
Smetwayt Lane. Assize R. Smathwayt CI. R. 1345.
1245.
The first el. is apparently O.N. smdr, ' narrow,' perhaps
used as a pers. n. ; the second is O.N. pveit, ' paddock,' ' piece
of land.'
Snab. Newlands.
E.D.D. gives ' snab ' as a Scottish and Northumbrian word
meaning ' the projecting part of a hill or rock ; a rough
point ; a steep place ; the brow of a steep ascent.'
SNITTLEGARTH. Tnsh. in the par. of Torpenhow.
The second el. is O.N. gardr, ' farm ' ; the first is perh.
identical with Snydale, W.R. Yorksh., an early form of which
is Snitehale (Moorman).

I04 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
SOLPORT. Par. 7 m. N.W. of Brampton.
Solpert Inq. 1237; Cl.R. Solperd Inq. 1297; Cl.R.
1302. 1346.
Solporte Inq. 1281. Soelberth Cl.R. 1307.
Solpard L.S. 1332.
The first el. may be a pers. n., such as Scewulf, which occurs
as Saulf, Saolf (Searle); the spelling Soel- seems to support
this. Another alternative is one of the Scand. pers. ns. Soli
(Rygh) or Solli (Lind). The second el. may be O.N. bard,
which, accord, to Rygh, N. Gaardn. p. 43, means ' edge or
corner of a field.'
SOLWAY FIRTH. Sulewad P. R. 1228; Pat. R. 1218.
[See p. 130.]
SOSGILL. Hml. 5 m S.S.W. of Cockermouth.
Sorachegil R. St. B. 12 c.
For the second el. see gil in W.L.
SOULBY. Hml. 6 m. S.W. of Penrith.
de Suleby P.R. 1226. Souleby Inq. 1293; Cl.R.
de Suleghby P. R. 1238. 1348.
Swilbye Inq. 1244.
The form Suleghby seems to be the earliest. It corresponds
to sulh, which occurs in O.E. charters in descriptions of boun
daries, and in the compound sulhford; the form sulig also
occurs (Middendorff, pp. 129-130). Middendorff thinks the
words means ' furrow,' ' channel,' which is confirmed by the
meaning of the modern dialect-form sough, to which E.D.D.
gives the meanings ' a small channel or gutter for draining
water ; a ditch ; a drain, sewer ; the mouth of a ditch.' For
-by see fcjjr in W.L. See also Soulby, Westm.
Sourmire. Gosforth.
The first el, is O.N. saurr, ' mud,' ' dirt,' ' poor soil.' The
second is O.N. m^frr, ' hog,' ' swamp.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 105
SOUTHWAITE. Hml. nr. Wreay.
Touthwayt Lett. Pat. Hen. Thoughthwaite For. Proc.
IV. 1380 and 1413 (Parker,
Thoghthwaite P. R. 1350. C.W.N.S. xii, 8).
South- is a corruption of the original prefix, which may have
been a pers. n.
For the second see pveit in W.L.
(CASTLE) SOWERBY. Par. 11 m. N.W. of Penrith.
Saureby W.Reg, c. 1150. Scureby Pat. R. 1242.
Sourebi P.R. 1186. Shoureby Ch.R. 1242.
Saurebi P.R. 1191. Souresby Pat.R. 1257.
Soreby Pat.R. 1238. Soureby Ch.R. 1290;
Scoureby Ch.R. 1242. Cl.R. 1293, 1329.
This name occurs also in Lanes, and in N.R. and W.R.
Yorksh.; cf. also Temple Sowerby, Westm. Moorman and
Goodall derive the first el. from O.N. saurr, ' dirt,' applied
to sour, swampy soil. Wyld leaves the name unexplained.
The forms with sc-, sh-, together with the form Souresby,
cannot be explained by O.N. saurr. Soures- must be the poss.
case of a pers. n., and is prob. identical with the first el. of
Schoureschale, an early form of Shoregill, Westm. It is quite
likely that the first el. was confused with O.N. saurr, which
occurs in some pl. ns., e.g., in Sourmire, Cumb., and Sower-
mire, Westm.
Spade Adam. Kingwater.
Spathe Adam, ' a water-mill and herbage,' Inq. 1294.
Spaladam Inq. 1485.
SPARKET, Hml. 3 m. N. of Watermillock.
Sperkeheved Inq. 1244. Sparkehefd Inq. 1300.
Sparkheved CI. R. 1348.
Spark- forms the first el. of several pl. ns., e.g., Sparkford,
Som.; and Sparkbridge, Lanes. In Sparket it prob. repre
sents the pers. n. Spearhafoc, a form of which, Sperauoc, is
cited by Searle. This would become ' Spark,' just as O.E.
pearroc has become ' park.' Spearhafoc, O.N. Sparrhaukr, is
properly a nickname, meaning ' sparrowhawk.' The terminal

io6 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
of Sparket is O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' upper part,' frequently
occurring in pl. ns. with the meaning ' highest part of a field,
valley, wood, etc'
STAFFIELD. Vil. i^ m. N.W. of Kirkoswald.
Stafhole W. Reg. c. 1225. Staffol Inq. 1260, 1262.
Staff eld Inq. 1243. Staff old CI. R. 1274.
Stafole F.F. 1245. Staffel Cl.R. 1307.
Stafele F. F. 1249. Staffull Inq. 1457.
The second el. of this name seems to be O.N. holl, ' isolated
hill,' which has apparently been confused with ' hill ' and
' field ' at different periods. It is possible, however, that the
original may have been O.N. fjall, ' mountain.' There is in
the neighbourhood a succession of fells running up to the top
of Cross Fell. The first el. may be O.N. stafr, ' post,' ' pole,'
which accord, to Rygh, N.G., p. 78, occurs especially in names
of hills and headlands. We may compare Stockhill, W.R.
Yorksh., and Stockfield, I. of M.
STAINBURN. Par. i m. E. of Workington.
Steinborn F.F. 1230. Steinburna Ch.R. 1189.
Steinbum R.St.B., early Staynbum Plac. Warn,
12 c. temp. Edw. I.
Perhaps from O.N. steinn, ' stone,' and O.N. brunnr,
' stream ' ; cf. Stonebeck in W.R. Yorksh. At the same time,
it is worth noting that Searle cites a pers. n. Stenbeorn,
which he considers to have been originally Stegenbeorn.
This name would account satisfactorily for Stainburn.
Another possibility is that -burn represents borran, for which
see Borrans, Westm.
STAINTON. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Penrith.
Stainton P.R. 1166; Inq. Staynton \nq. i29i;Cl. R.
1244- 1307) 1318, 1343.
Steynton P. R. 1238. Stanton CI. R. 1294.
The first el. may be O.N. steinn, ' stone,' ' rock,' but is, I
think, more likely to be the pers. n. Steinn. The second el. is
O.E, or O.N. tun, ' enclosure, ' farm.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 107
STAIR. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Keswick.
Stare Crosthwaite Reg. 1597.
Stair consists of an old woollen mill, now a ' guest-house,'
and a few cottages adjoining, on Newlands beck at the lower
end of the valley. Several pl. ns. have Stair as their first
el., e.g., Stairfoot, W.R. Yorksh. Stair is also the name of
a village in Ayrshire.
Stanah. Legburthwaite.
Perhaps from the O.N. pers. n. Steinn, and O.N. haugr,
' hill,' • mound.' But the first el. may be O.E. stdn, ' stone.'
Stanger. Place in Embleton par., 3 m. E. of Cockermouth.
Stangre F.F. 1297.
Stanger Inq, 1300; CI. R. 1323.
Stangrah, a farmstead nr. Whitbeck, may be an earlier
form of Stanger, representing a still earlier *Stangwra or
*Stangra. The first el. would thus be O.N. stgng, ' stake,'
' pole,' and the second either O.N. vrd, ' corner,' ' tongue of
land,' or else O.N. rd, ' boundary.' It is possible, however,
that Stanger is the O.N. pers. n. *Steinkarr or *Steingeirr;
see Bjorkman, N. Pers., p. 129.
Stangrah. Whitbeck.
See preceding name and cf. Stangerthwaite, Westm.
STANKEND. Hml. nr. Abbey Town.
le Stanke Part L., circa 1580.
Apparently the Norman word estanc, ' pond.'
STANWIX. Par. on N. side of Carlisle, of which it is a
suburb. Stanwega P.R. 1187. Steinwegges Cl.R. 1227.
Steinweges P.R. 1195. Steynwegge Cl.R. 1298.
Stainwegges P.R. 1197.
The original of this name was perhaps O.N. steinveggr,
' stone wall.' Stanwix was a Roman station, bounded on the
north by Hadrian's wall. The forms in -es seem to be in the
plural, as is often the case with pl. ns., e.g., Scales, High Laws,
Laythes, etc. Since writing the above I find that Lindkvist

io8 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
also derives Stanwix from steinveggr ; he has an interesting
note on the subject on p. 88. We may compare Stanwick,
N.R. Yorksh., the early forms of which, as cited by Lindkvist,
are identical with those of Stanwix, but L. thinks the original
form here was O.N. stein-vegr, ' paved road.'
STAPLETON. Par 9 m. N.E. of Longtown.
Stapelthein P.R. 1188. Stapelton Inq. 1240.
Stapelton P.R. 1190;
Cl.R. 1304, 1346.
The first el. is O.E. stapol, ' hewn stone or pillar,' ' boundary
mark.' The 1188 P.R. form, together with Stapelstancroft, a
Cumb. pl. n. occurring in Inq. 1294, seem to point to O.N.
steinn, ' stone,' as the second el. This was apparently con
fused with the common terminal -ton. For the meanings of
stapol see Middendorff, Altengl Fl., pp. 123, 124. See also
Mutschmann's remarks s.v. Stapleford, Notts.
Steel Bank. Frizington.
Steel Green. Millom.
Steel is given by E.D.D. as a Scottish and Northumbrian
word meaning ' a ridge ; a point or tongue of land ; a
precipice ; a rock.' It occurs in a number of Nthd. pl. ns.,
e.g.. Steel, in Hexamshire ; there is a farm in Westmorland
named Steel Croft. E.D.D. quotes from Promptulum Par
vorum ' steyle or steyre, gradus.' At the same time we may
note that ' steel ' [stil] is a N. Country pronunciation of 'stile.'
Stellshaw. Bewcastle.
The first el. may be the same as Steel in the two preceding
names. Shaw is O.E. sceaga, ' wood.'
Stockdalewath Bound. Part of Raughton Head par.
Stokdale Test K. 1362.
There is a valley named Stockdale in Westm. The first
el. is O.N. stokkr, or O.E. stocc, ' post,' ' tree-stump.' The
exact meaning of stokkr in Norse pl. ns. is not always clear
accord, to Rygh, N.G., p. 79, but it may here have the mean
ing of O.N. stgng, ' stake,' pole used as a landmark. ' Dale '
is O.E. dcel or O.N. dalr, ' valley ' ; ' wath ' is O.N. vadr,
' ford,' ' shoal.' Compare Greystoke, Linstock.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 109
STODDAH. Hml. 2I m. W. of Dacre.
Stodehou CI. R. 1294.
The first el. is perhaps O.N. stod or O.E. studu, 'pole,'
' post.' The second is O.N. haugr, ' mound,' ' tumulus.'
The name would thus mean ' tumulus or cairn marked by a
pole.' Compare the suggested explanation of Staffield above ;
also note the form Stodwra F.F. 1206, with which compare
Stangrah and Stockdalewath Bound.
Stonepot. Broughton-on-Moor.
See pott in W.L.
Stoneywath. Cotehill.
Means ' stony ford or shallow.' See vadr in W.L. We
may compare the common pl. n. Stanford or Stamford.
StotgiU. Caldbeck.
Perhaps from O.E. studu, O.N. stod, ' pole,' ' post.' For
gill see gil in W.L. Mr. W. G. Collingwood suggests 'stot' =
ox. Stub. Bewcastle. Stubhill Inq. 1299; F.F. 1348.
Nielsen cites the O. Dan. pers. n. Stubbi, which occurs in
the Dan. pl. n. Stubbethorp.
Stubbing. Castle Sowerby.
See preceding name.
Stub, Stubbing occur also in W.R. Yorksh. Goodall
derives them from O.E. stybb or O.N. stubbi, ' stub or stump.'
The second el. is doubtless O.N. eng, ' meadow.'
STUDHOLME. Hml. 3^ m. W. of Kirkbampton.
The first el. is probably O.E. studu or O.N. stod, ' pole,'
' post ' ; compare Stoddah. For the second el. see holmr in
W.L. The meaning is thus ' portion of river flat marked by
a pole.'
(Chapel) SUCKEN. Hml. 6 m. S.E. of Bootle.
For a suggested derivation of this name see Kirksanton.

no PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
If it be correct, we must assume that Sunken Church is due
to a popular misunderstanding of the saint's name Sanctan,
from which the name Kirksanton is derived. ' Sucken ' is a
North Country form of ' sunken,' past part, of ' sink,' just
as ' drucken ' [drukn] is to-day the Cumb. form of 'drunken' ;
see Wright, Grammar of the Dialect of Windhill, § 274 and
Brilioth, Grammar of the Dial, of Lorton § 430. These forms
are due to Scand. influence.
SUNDERLAND. Vil. 5 m. N.E. of Cockermouth.
In an O.E. charter cited by Bos.-Tol., there occurs the phrase
on Sunderland. Kemble renders this ' land set apart for
special circumstances,' but its exact meaning is not clear.
Sundorland also occurs in a gloss, where it is translated by
the Latin word predia. We may compare the word sundor-
gerefland, which occurs in a vocabulary. Sunder- could also
come from O.E. sunor, M.E. sounder, ' herd of swine,' but this
is unlikely.
SUNNYGILL. Ousby.
Sunnivegile W.Reg, c. 1239.
Robert, son of Sunnif, is named in the W. Reg. c. 1175.
Swainsteads. Walton.
The first el. is the pers. n. Sveinn; for -steads see stadr in
W.L.
Swaithwaite. Ivegill.
The first el. may be O.N. svaS, svada, which, accord, to
Rygh, means ' bare, rocky ground.' For the second el. see
pveit in W.L.
Swallow Hurst. Bootle.
de Swalwirst R.St.B. de Swaleweherst P.R.
early 13 c. 1255.
Swallow is prob. O.E. swealwe, swalwe, ' swallow ' (bird),
used as a nickname. Hurst is doubtless O.E. hyrst, ' copse.'
Swang. Gosforth.
This may be O.N. svangr, ' slender,' used as a pers. n.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND in
Swarthgill. Kirkoswald.
The first el. is possibly the Scand. pers. n. Svartr (Rygh) ;
see gil in W.L.
SWINSIDE. (i) Hml. and hill 2i m. S.W. of Keswick; (2)
hml. 7^ m. N.E. of Keswick; (3) hml. on the upper part
of the Caldew river. There is also Swinside Fell, 5 m.
N. of Millom. Swynesat F.F. 1246.
The first el. Swin- or Swine- occurs in a number of pl. ns.
I am inclined to see in it a proper name in most cases rather
than ' swine.' Judging by the early forms of pl. ns. it may
represent the O.N. pers. n. Sveinn, the Anglicised form of
which was Swegen, Swan (Bjorkman), or else the O.E. pers.
n. Swidhun, the modern Swithin. The Lanes, pl. n. Swains-
head may be identical with one or more of the Cumb. Swin-
sides. Its early forms, as given by Wyld, are Suensat D.Bk.,
Swyneshede 1561. When the early forms consistently show
Swin- as their first el. I should be inclined to derive this from
the pers. n. Swidhun. It is probable that both Swegen and
Swidhun became confused by 'popular etymology' with O.E.
swin, O.N. svin, ' swine.' The terminal -side represents either
O.N. scetr, ' dairy farm ' or O.E. heafod, M.E. heved, ' head,'
' highest point.'
Swinsty. Suburb of Abbey Town.
The first el. may be the common pers. n. Swidhun, the
modern Swithin; the second is perhaps an abbreviation of
the O.N. word stadr, ' farmstead.' We may compare Swin
side, Cumb., and Swinstead, Lines. For the dropping of th
in Swin- cf. Wampool from Wathenpol. Swynstye is an
early 14th cent, form of Swinsey, W.R. Yorksh. (Goodall).
TALKIN. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Brampton.
Talcan W. Reg. c. 1200. Talkaneterne Inq. 1294.
Talkan W.Reg, c. 1215; Talken Inq. 1485.
Ch.R. 1290. Tauken-logh Inq. 1485.
I can offer no suggestion as to the derivation of this name.
We may compare Welsh talcen, ' brow of a hill.'

112 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
TALLANTIRE. Vil. 4 m. W. of Cockermouth.
Talghentir F.F. 1208. Talentyre Inq. 1293; Test.
Talentir P.R. 1211. K. 1371.
de Tarantir P.R. 1213. Talenter Inq. 1302.
Talenty Cl.R. 1307.
Of this name also I can make nothing.
TARRABY. Hml. li m. N.E. of Carlisle; just beyond
Stanwix, by the Roman wall.
Terrebi P.R. 1176. Terriby Cl.R. 1324.
Terry by F.F. 1344.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n., perhaps peodhere, of which
a form Teherus occurs in D.Bk., or some other pers. n. with
the prefix peod-, such as peodred, or peodric. For -by see b^r
in W.L.
Temon. Upper Denton.
This is prob. the O.E. pers. n. peodmund (Searle).
Tercrosset. Kingwater.
Thorcreshot F. F. 1280. Torcrossoke Inq. 1485.
Torcrossok Inq. 1294;
Cl.R. 1346.
If this name contains two elements, the first may be the
poss. case of the O.N. pers. n. por geirr. If three, the first may
be the pers. n. por ; the second would then be O.N. kross,
' cross,' ' monument.' The terminal is O.E. dc, ' oak.' The
whole name would thus mean either ' Thorgeirr's oak ' or
' the oak by Thor's cross.' Most probably there has been
popular confusion with ' cross,' the original form being
' Thorgeirs.' Compare Thrushcross, W.R. Yorksh., an early
form of which is Thorescrosse (Moorman).
Thackmire. Castle Sowerby.
For Thack- see next name. The second el. is O.N. m'^rr,
' swampy ground.'
THACKTHWAITE. (i) Hml. 6 m. S.S.E. of Cockermouth,
(2) hml. 2| m. N. of Watermillock.
Thactwyt Inq. 1252. Thackthuuayt Inq. 1285.
Thakthweyt CI. R. 1307.
The first el., accord, to Lindkvist, is from O.N. pak, ' roof,'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 113
• thatching material.' The name would thus mean ' portion
of land supplying thatch (coarse grass, rushes, or even bark).'
I feel sure this is an erroneous explanation ; and that the first
el. is a pers. n. Nielsen cites the name Thacko on p. 18 s.v.
Dreng. Compare Thackley, W.R. Yorksh.; Thakeham,
Suss., and Thatcham, Berks. For -thwaite see pveit in W.L.
Thisleton. Gosforth.
The first el. may be the O.N. pers. n. piostolfr.
Thornborrow. Hesket.
The second el. may be O.E. burh, ' fortified place.' The
first may be the O.N. pers. n. porny, or porunri.
THORNBY. Hml. i^ m. S.E. of Aikton.
Thornesby Distributio Cumberlandise in Prescott,
W.Reg, p. 386. Thornby Inq. 1485.
The first el. may be either of the (female) pers. ns. porunn
or porny (Rygh G. Pers.), or, preferably, the man's name
Thurwine, which occurs in an O.E. charter (Searle). -by is
O.N. b'^r, ' farm.' Thorn- occurs as the first el. in a very
large number of pl. ns., and may in many cases represent the
O.E. porn, ' thorn,' ' thorn-bush , ; e.g., in Thornhill. But in
names ending in -ton, -by, -ham and -thwaite I am inclined
to derive Thorn- from a pers n. See Thrimby, Westm.
THORNTHWAITE. (i) Vil. 4 m. W.N.W. of Keswick,
(2) hml. nr. Boltons.
Thornthwayt Inq. 1244.
For first el. see preceding name ; the second is O.N. pveit,
' paddock.'
THORNYTHWAITE. Hml. in Matterdale par.
Thornythtwayt, alias Thornysweit Inq. 1300.
The first el. may be, judging by the second of these early
forms, which seems to have a masc. poss. case ending, the
pers. n. Thurwine; see Thornby. At the same time the pos
sibility of one of the O.N. female ns. porunn or porny heing
the original form is not excluded. See preceding name.

114 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
THREAPLAND. Hml. i m. W. of Bothel.
Threpeland Inq. 1302.
The meaning is the same as that of ' threap-ground,' ' a
name given to the ' debateable lands ' on the Border ; land
the ownership of which is disputed.' E.D.D. ' Threap ' is a
dial, word used all over the N. and Midland districts. Its
meaning is ' to persist in an assertion,' ' to dispute.' See
E.D.D. The M.E. word preapen, prep en means ' to contra
dict.' The existence of an O.E. preapian is probable, but is
not absolutely proved (see Bos. Tol.). Compare Threap-
thwaite; also Threapwood, Chesh.
Threapthwaite. Frizington.
For the first el. see preceding name ; for the second see pveit
in W.L.
THRELKELD. Vil. 3I m. N.E. of Keswick.
Trellekell P.R. 1197. Threlgeld Inq. 1244.
Threlkeld Inq. 1293 ; CI. R. 1348 ; Test. K. 1367.
The second el. may be O.N. kelda, ' spring. We may
compare Threlfall, Lanes., which Wyld derives from the O.N.
woman's n. porelfr, O.Dan. Thoref, O. Sw. porelf (Rygh).
Bjorkman, Zur Engl. Namenkunde, p. 85, does not approve
of this derivation. The first el. is more prob. O.N. pr<ell,
¦ serf.' Compare the Icel. pl. n. J)raglavik, Landn. ii, 7.
THURSBY. Vil. 4i m. N.E. of Wigton.
Toresbi P.R. 1182. Thorisby Inq. 1261.
Thoresby P.R. 1231 ; Inq. 1296; Cl.R. I339-
Perhaps this is the ' by ' or farm of the Thorir mentioned
in Gospatric's Charter, c. 1070.
porir was an O.N. pers. n. which occurs in several pl. ns. ;
cf. Thoresby, Lines. See b-pr in W.L.
THURSTONFIELD. Vil. 5^ m. W. of Cariisle.
Thurstanfeld Inq. 1334. Thurstanefeld Inq. 1485.
' Thurstan's field.' O.N. porsteinn, O.E. purstan, was a
very common pers.n. in England (Bjorkman). Compare
Thurston, Suff., and Thurstonland, W.R., Yorksh.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 115
THWAITES. In Millom Rural.
See pveit in W.L.
Toddles. Bewcastle, printed Todholes on Survey Map.
To dhole gile Forest Pleas 1285.
Perhaps the gen. case of the pers. n. peodwulf.
Toot Hill. Whillimoor.
There is a Toot Hill in Essex.
TORPENHOW. Par. 6 m. N.E. of Cockermouth.
Thorpennou T.N. c. 1212. Thorpenho F.F. 1246.
Torpenno P.R. 1223. Torpeinou Inq. 1248.
Torpeneu P.R. 1228. Torpennou Ch.R. 1277;
Thorpenneu P.R. 1231. Inq. 1289.
Torpenhow Test. K. 1357.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. porfinn, a form of which
was Torfin (Bjorkman). The second is O.N. haugr, ' hill,'
'grave-mound.' Compare Thorpinlees, Lanes., Torphin,
Edinburgh ; Torphins, Aberdeenshire. Bjorkman doubts
whether Thorpinlees is derived from the pers. n. porfinn, Zur
Engl. Namenkunde, p. 86. We may note that a Thorfin is
mentioned in Gospatric's charter, c. 1070.
Tortie. Kingwater.
This name perhaps represents a pers. n. such as Torhtgyth
or Torhthceth (Searle).
Tortolacote. Haile.
This name I take to mean ' the cottage of Torhtweald's or
Torhtwulf's grave-mound.' Tortola- is for Torhtwulfes (or
Torhtwealdes) haugr.
Tottergill. Castle Carrock.
Totter- perhaps stands for a pers. n. Torhtere or Torhtred
(Searle). Trierman. Gilsland.
Treuermain W. Reg. c. Treuerenane L. S. 1332.
1200. Trevermane Cl.R. 1346.
Treverman Lan. Chart. Trethremane Inq. 1485.
1169; W. Reg. c. 1200;
CI. R. 1295.
K

ii6 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
TROUTBECK. Hml. in par. of Greystoke.
bek Troyte Gospatric's Ch. Trutbek Test.K. 1357.
I. Ith cent.
See also Troutbeek, Westm. Trute occurs as a pers. n. in
Pipe Roll for Cumb. anno 1158.
Turnberry House. Cumrew.
This name is prob. the pers. n. purwine and O.E. beorg,
' mound,' ' barrow.'
Turnings. Tynehead.
For the first el. Turn- see preceding name ; for the second
see Ings, Westm.
Tutehill. Moresby.
This is perhaps the same name as Toothill, q.v.
Udford. Edenhall.
The first el. may be a pers. n. Uda, Udd (Searle).
Ulcat Row. Watermillock. Ulcotwra Inq. i486.
The first el. of Ulcat is prob. the pers. n. Ulfr, the O.N.
equivalent of O.E. Wulf ; the second is O.E. cott or O.N. kot,
' hut.' The word Row is either O.N. vrd, ' tongue-shaped
piece of land,' or O.N. rd, ' boundary mark.'
ULDALE. Par. li m. S.E. of Ireby.
Uluedal R. and S. 1261 ; Oulfdale CI. R. 1329.
Inq. 1285. Ulnedale CI. R. 1343, 1369.
For the first el. see preceding name. For the second see
dcel, dalr in W.L. The form Ulnedale is due to a common
scribe's confusion between n and u.
ULFSBY. See Ousby.
UUermire. Hethersgill.
From the pers. n. Wulfhere, of which Searle cites a form
Ulfer. For -mire see m;yrr in W.L.
Ullgill. Moresby.
The pers. n. Ulf and O.N. gil, ' ravine.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 117
ULLOCK. (i) Hml. nr. Dean, (2) hml. nr. Crosthwaite.
Ulvelayk F. F. 1245. Ullayk mire Inq. 1285.
de Ulvelaik CI. R. 1300.
The second el. may possibly be O.N. leikr, ' play,' ' sport,'
which, accord, to Rygh, is used in Norwegian pl. ns. to
indicate a place reserved for village sports; N. G., pp. 64, 65.
But I prefer O.N. eik, ' oak.' Lindkvist's suggestion that the
first el. is the name of the ancient Scandinavian god Ullr
cannot be accepted in view of the form Ulvelayk, which Lindk.
has overlooked. The first el. I take to be a pers.n. com
pounded with Wulf, such as Wulfhelm, Wulfweald or
Wulfulf (Searle).
ULPHA. Vil. 4^ m. N. of Broughton-in-Furness.
Ulfhou Inq. 1337.
The first el. is the pers. n. Ulf; the second, -a, is O.N. haugr,
' grave-mound,' ' hill.'
UNTHANK. (i) Hml. 5I m. N.W. of Penrith, (2) hml. nr.
Dalston, (3) hml. nr. Gamblesby.
Hunthanc CI. R. 1274. Eyre of Wm. de Vescy,
Unthanc Cl.R. 1274. 1285.
Unthank CI. R. 1327, 1346 ; Unthang CI. R. 1348.
The first el. may perhaps be the common pers. n. Hun ; the
second might be O.N. tangi, ' spit of land,' ' point projecting
into the sea or river (Vigfiisson), a sense which it still retains
in some northern dialects, accord, to E.D.D. But this does
not account for the spelling with th in the early forms, unless
this was intended by the scribes to represent the sound of t.
Compare Thong, W.R. Yorksh., early forms of which show
th and t. It will be noted that all the early forms given above
are taken from the CI. Roll. The O.N. pang, ' wood,' 'forest,'
would satisfactorily explain the second el., but it appears to
have been used only in poetry. Unthank also occurs in
Northd. and W.R. Yorksh.

ii8 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Upmanby. AUhallows.
Uckemanebi P.R. 1188. Hukemannebi P.R. 1190.
Huchemannebi P.R. 1189. Ukemannesbi P.R. 1191.
Ulcmannebi P. R. 1228.
This name frequently occurs in early Cumb. documents.
Lindkvist derives the first el. from an assumed O.N. pers. n.
*Hukmadr, originally a nickname, which would be Anglicised
to Hukman. But this would not account for the 1228 form.
Compare Upman How, Westm.
UPPERBY. Par. S.E. of Carlisle.
Hobrihtebi P.R. 1163. Houbricteby P.R. 1239.
Holbrichteby P. R. 1227. Hulbricteby Ch. R. 1290.
Hobricteby Pat.R. 1238. Hubrigthby Test.K. 1362.
The first el. seems to be Wulfbeorht, of which Ulbert is a
form cited by Searle. The h prefixed to all the early forms
does not altogether militate against this, as Norman scribes
added and took this letter away arbitrarily. Lindkvist sug
gests the M. Dutch pers. n. Hubrecht, but this does not
account for the I in two of the early forms. There has per
haps been confusion between these two pers. ns.
Uzzacre. Thornthwaite ; spelt Uzzicar in the Survey Map.
Husacre F. F. 1233. Husacreterne CI. 1343,
1344-
The first el. may be the pers. n. Husi or Hussa (Searle) ; the
second is prob. O.N. akr, O.E. cecer, ' field,' though it may
possibly be O.N. kjarr, ' copse growing on swampy ground.'
WABERTHWAITE. Vil. li m. S.E. of Ravenglass, at the
mouth of the Esk.
Waythebuthwait Furness Wayburgthwayt CI. R.
Ch. 13th cent. 1290.
Waybyrthueyt R.St.B. de Weyburthweyt Cl.R.
early 13 c. 1295.
de Waburtheyt P.R. 1259. Waberthwait Inq. 1341.
Lindkvist's explanation of the first el. as O.N. veidi-bud,
' hunting or fishing shed,' from veidi, veidr, 'catch,' 'hunting,'
' fishing,' and bud, ¦' shed ' (booth), is perhaps the correct one.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 119
He thinks that biid was replaced by O.N. bur, ' dwelling.'
The form Wayburgthwayt, not cited by Lindkvist, seems to
point to a confusion with some pers. n. such as Wigburh or
Wcerburh. The second el. is O.N. pveit, ' paddock.'
Wadcrag. Embleton.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Wada (Searle). Crag
is a Celtic word; cf. Welsh craig, Gaelic carraig. Compare
Wads How, Westm.
Waitefield. Holme St. Paul.
See Waitby, Westm., for the first el.
WALBY. Vil. 4 m. N.E. of Cariisle.
Walby Cl.R. 1354.
The first el. may be a pers. n., such as Walh, Wealh or
Walo, which properly means a ' Welshman,' i.e., a Briton, or
the O.N. pers. n. Vali, or else O.E. weall, ' wall.' The village
is on the Roman Wall. The second el. is O.N. b'^r, ' farm.'
Compare Walton, Cumb., and Walcot, Wore.
WALLA WAY GREEN. Pl. nr. Troutbeek.
Perhaps from O.E. weallweg, for which Bosworth-Toller
suggest the meaning ' walled road,' but which more prob.
means ' road along a ridge or embankment.' The word walu,
which occurs in some O.E. charters, is transl. ' ridge,' 'bank,'
by B.-T.
Wallowbarrow. Ulpha.
This name means ' the barrow or grave-mound of Walh or
Walo.' See beorg in W.L.
WALTON. Vil. 3 m. N. of Brampton.
Waltun W.Reg, c. 1175. Walton Test.K. 1352.
Waltonwode CI. R. 1295.
Walton is a very common Engl. pl. n. Its origin may not
always be the same in every instance. The first el. is either
a pers. n. such as Walh, Wealh, or the O.N. Vali ; or else
O.E. weall, wall, ' wall.' As Walton is close to the Roman
Wall, the latter derivation seems the correct one ; cf . Walby.

I20 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
WAMPOOL. Hml. 3^ m. W.N.W. of Aikton, on the river
Wampool.
Pol Wadoen Gospatric's Wathenpol CI. R. 1291.
Ch. II cent. de Wampole Test.K. 1362.
Wathepol P.R. 1226.
The first el. may be Celtic. The O.N. vadr, ' shallow water,'
' ford,' would not account for the n in the early forms. The
second el. is either O.E. pol, ' pool,' ' sheet of water,' or O.N.
poll, ' pool or cove with a narrow entrance ' (Rygh).
WANTHWAITE. Hml. 3^ m. E. of Keswick.
de W andethwayt Test. K. 1379.
The first el. may be Wande-, a short form of Wandefrith.
Wands-, Wans-, Wan-, frequently occur as the first el. of
pl. ns., e.g., Wandsworth, Wansley, Wanton. Lindkvist's
suggested derivation from O.N. vdndr, ' bad,' or else from
O.E. wann, ' dark,' I cannot see my way to accept.
Wardwarrow. Irton.
Wardwray Parish Reg. 1705.
It is possible that the first el. may be a pers. n. such
as Weard, an abbreviated form of names like Weardbeorht,
Weardwulf, etc. Or else it may be O.N. varda, ' beacon.'
The second el. seems a corruption of ' wray,' ' corner of land,*
from O.N. vrd.
WARNELL. Hml. i m. W. of Sebergham.
Warnel Pat.R. 1231 ; CI. Wamehill Cl.R. 1333;
R. 1330 (a wood). Inq. 1485 (a close).
Warnell P.R. 1232. Wamhull Cl.R. 1362.
The first el. is probably a pers. n. such as Wcerin, or
Wcerna. The name Warinus occurs frequently in D. Bk.
Wcernanhyll occurs in an O.E. charter (Searle). The second
el. is O.E. hyll, ' hill.' But it is also possible that the whole
name may represent the pers. n. Wemwulf. We may compare
Warnscale Bottom, 2 m. S.E. of Buttermere; also Warren,
which occurs in several Engl. pl. ns.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 121
WARTHOLE. Hml. N.W. of Plumbland, li m. S. of
Aspatria.
Warthol F.F. 1258; Inq. Wartholl Inq. 1294.
1291. Warthull Cl.R. 1367.
Warthehole R. and S.
1261.
This name is locally pronounced Wardle [wordl]. The
first el. is probably O.N. varda, ' beacon,' ' pile of stones, &c' ;
cognate with O.E. weard. The second is either O.N.
holl or O.E. hyll, ' hill.' If this is the right explanation
Warthole is the same as Wardle, Lanes. We may compare
Warthill in Caithness-shire, in N.R. Yorksh., and in Aber
deensh. The meaning is ' beacon-hill.' Compare Ward
Hall Common, i^ m. S.W. of Plumbland.
WARWICK. Vil. 4 m. E. of Cariisle, on the river Eden.
Wardwyk Inq. 1216. Warthewyk Cl.R. 1277;
Warthwik P.R. 1257. Test.K. 1362.
Wardswyk F. F. 1263.
The form Wardswyk points to a pers. n. as the first el., no
doubt Weard, an abbreviated form of pers. ns. such as Weard
beorht, Weardwulf ; cf. Wardwarrow. The second el. is
M.E. wike ' corner,' from O.N. vik.
WASDALE. Par. 6 m. N.E. of Ravenglass, li m. W. of S.
end of Wastwater.
Wascedale F. F. 1231 ; Inq. 1298. Wastedale Cl.R. 1322.
The first el. is the same as that of Wastwater, early forms
of which are Wassewater, CI. R. 1294, Waswater CI. R. 1322.
It may be a pers. n. such as Waso, or Wassa, cited by Searle.
WATENDLATH. Hml. 3 m. S.E. of Derwentwater, on a
small tarn at the head of Watendlath Beck.
Wattintundelau Charter of Alice de Rumeli, 1209-10, cited
by Beck, Ann. Furn. Wattendelane Fountains Abbey
Charter temp. R.i. (Dugdale). N.B.— The 2nd n of this
form is clearly an error. A puzzling name. The terminal
of the early forms recalls that of the early forms of Carwinley,

122 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
q.v. It has in later time become confused with the common
Cumb. dialect word 'lathe,' from O.N. hlada, 'barn.' The
first part of the name I am unable to account for.
Waterflosh. Kirkbampton.
See Floshes.
WATERMILLOCK. Vil. 7 m. S.W. of Penrith.
Wethermelok Inq. 1244, 1300; Cl.R. 1323.
Weddermeloke Inq. 1459.
The first el. occurs also in Wetherby, W.R. Yorksh., for
which Moorman suggests O.N. vedr, O.E. weder, ' wether
sheep,' ' ram.' This word may have been used as a pers.n.
Wetheral, Cumb., seems to have the same first el.; also
Wedderlaw, Wedder Lairs, hills in Scotland. I cannot
explain the terminal, but we may compare Mellock Hill, in
N.W. Kinross.
WATH. (i) Pl. nr. Caldbeck, (2) hml. nr. Holme St. Paul.
O.N. vadr, ' ford,' ' shallow water ' ; common in pl. ns.
WAYERTON. Par. 3 m. W. of Wigton.
Waverton P.R. 1232; Inq. 1291.
' The farm or enclosed land on the Waver' ; O.E. tun.
Waver Holme and Waverbridge are also named after the
river. Weary Hall. Boltons.
Weary may be the same name as Holm Werry P.R. 1230,
other forms of which are Holeweri P. R. 1222 and Homwerri
P. R. 1243. Magister T. Werri was ' official ' of Carlisle in
1229; see Prescott, W. Reg. p. 119 and note.
WEDDIKER, or WEDDICAR. Par. 2-I m. E. of White
haven. Wedakre Inq. 1298.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Wedd (Searle), and the
second see-ns to be O.N. akr, O.E. cecer, ' tilled field.' The
latter word, as the second el. of a compound, would lose its
stress, and its root vowel would be ' weakened ' to t; cf. the
pronunciation [weskit] or [wesket] for ' waistcoat.' Compare
Wedholme, Cumb.

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 123
Wedding Shaw. Haile.
Wedding prob. stands for the pers.n. Wedwine (Searle).
Shaw is O.E. sceaga, ' wood.'
Wedholme. Newton Arlosh.
Wedham Bp. Nicolson 1703.
For the first el. see Weddiker. The second apparently
shows confusion between -ham and -holm.
WELTON. Vil. in Sebergham par.
Welton Test. K. 1356.
The first el. may be O.E. well, ' spring,' and the second
O.E., or O.N. tun, ' enclosure.'
WESCOW. Hml. i^ m. W. of Threlkeld.
This name seems to mean ' west wood ' from O.N. vestr,
O.E. west,and O.N. skogr, 'wood.'
Westray. Cockermouth.
West is O.N. vestr or O.E. west; the second el. is either
O.N. vrd, ' corner,' ' tongue of land," or O.N. rd, ' landmark,'
' boundary.'
WETHERAL. Vil. 4 m. S.E. of CarHsle.
Wetherhala W. Reg. c. Wetherhal CI. R. 1229.
Iioo. Wetherhale F.F. 1238.
Wederhala P.R. 1186. Wederale Cl.R. 1273.
Wederhale CI. R. 1294, 1300.
The first el. may be O.E. weder or O.N. vedr, ' wether,'
'ram,' used as a pers.n.; cf. Watermillock. The second el.
is O.E. halh; see Haile. The meaning would thus be
' Wether's haugh or river-side meadow.'
Wha House. Eskdale.
Compare Carlingwha, Westm. Wha is perhaps O.N. hvdll
'knoir (Rygh).
Whallo. Boot.
The pers. n. Hvalr, properly a mythological name, and
O.N. haugr, 'hill,' 'grave-mound.' Compare Whale,
Westm., and the O. Icel. pl. n. Hvall, modern Hvoll, near
Bessatunga.

124 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Whamtown. Blackford.
' Wham ' is a Scottish and N. of Engl. dial, word meaning,
accord, to E.D.D., (i) ' a swamp; a morass; a marshy hollow,
gen. with water ' ; (2) ' a dale among hills; a wide, flat glen;
a small valley ' ; (3) ' a hollow in a hill or mountain.' It is the
O.N. hvammr, ' grassy slope or vale.' Rygh gives the mean
ing ' hollow or depression in high ground.'
WHEELBARROW HALL. Hml. 2 m. E. of Cariisle.
Wheelbarrow may be the woman's name Welburh, or it
may mean ' Whelp's barrow or grave-mound.' Hvelpr was
an O.N. pers. n. (Lind). See beorg in W.L. See also next
name.
WHELPO. Hml. nr. Caldbeck.
de Walp P.R. 1191. Whelphou Cl.R. 1336.
Quesphow Inq. 1285. Whelpho Inq. 1336.
The pers. n. Hwelp is cited by Searle ; it was a Scand. name
and was doubtless a nickname ; see preceding name. The
second el. is O.N. haugr, ' mound, hill.' We may compare
Whelp Side, a mtn. on the W. side of Helvellyn ; Whelping-
ton, Northd. ; Whelprigg, Westm. ; and the early form Quel-
pedal, Inq. 1242. The early form Quesphow, cited above, is
metathesis for Quelpshow ; qu was written in the N. of Engl.
for initial wh from O.E. hw. It may be noted that Whelp
was father of Gamel,, father of Waltheof, who granted lands
in Kirkbythore to Holme Cultram temp. H. ii (Nicolson and
Burn, p. 174).
WHEYRIGG. Hml. 4 m. W. of Broomfield.
WHICHAM. Par. 6 m. S.W. of Broughton-in-Furness.
Witingam R.St.B. early Wytingeham F.F. 1277.
12 c. Wytingham Ch.R. 1290.
Witingham D. Bk. Whityngham CI. R. 1332.
The first el. seems to be the O.N. pers. n. Hvitingr (Lind),
O.E. Hwiting (Searle). See Cumwhitton. The terminal
-ham is O.E. ham, ' farmstead.'

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 125
WHILLIMOOR. Hml. 2 m. N.W. of Arlecdon.
Welingesmora R.St.B. 12c.
The first el. is the poss. case of a pers. n. such as Wealhwine,
cited by Searle.
Whincop. Devoke Water.
Accord, to E.D.D. a ' cop ' means ' a hill, peak, crest ' in
the N. of Engl., also ' an embankment or ridge.' The first el.
is perhaps ' whin,' i.e., ' furze ' ; a word of Celtic origin ; cf.
Welsh chwyn; but see next name.
WHINFELL. Hml. 3^ m. S. of Cockermouth.
Whinnefeld F.F. 1202. Qwinfel Inq. 1249.
de Quynesfell P.R. 1238. Quinnefel Inq. 1250.
Quenefel F.F. 1241. Quenefeld F.F. 1255.
Quinfel Min.A. 1265; Wynfel Inq. 1294.
Inq. 1285. Whynfel CI. R. 1345.
Wynfell Cl.R. 1361.
The first el. presents difficulties. In Northern Mid. E. the
combination qu at the beginning of a word represents either
O.E. cw or O.E. hw. We have three possibilities to consider.
The first el. may be either (i) Mod. E. ' whin,' a synonym for
' furze ' or ' gorse,' which Skeat derives from Welsh chwyn=
' weeds ' ; (2) O.E. cwena or O.N. kvenna, ' woman ' ; (3) a
pers. n. In favour of suggestion no. i is the preponderance
of forms in -in-, and especially the earliest form Whinnefeld.
In favour of no. 2 are the forms in -en-. Here we may note
the pl. n. Quinton, Wore., which Duignan derives from O.E.
cwena. In favour of no. 3 is the form Quynesfell ; but I know
of no early pers. n. which could account for it ; but cf. modern
surname Quinn, and see Whinnow. Quineberge, an early
form of Whimburg, Norf., occurs in the Index Locorum,
Brit. Mus. Rolls, etc. Whinfell occurs also in Westm. Com
pare also Whinlatter, a mtn. 3 m. E. of Lorton, Whin Rigg,
Whincop. The second el. is O.N. fjall, ' mountain,' which is
frequently confused with feld, ' field,' by Mid. E. scribes.
Whinney Fell. Farlam.
For Whin- see preceding article.

126 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
WHINNOW. Hml. nr. Thursby.
de Quinhou Inq, 1292. Quynhowe CI. R. 1330.
The first el. is probably a pers. n. ; see Whinfell ; the second
is O.N. haugr, ' grave-mound,' ' tumulus.' Cf. Whinhowe,
Westm. WHITBECK. Vil. 6^ m. S.W. of Broughton-in-Furness.
Wytebec Pat. R. 1229. Whytebeck F.F. 1260.
The first el. may be O.E. hwit, ' white,' ' clear ' ; or a pers. n.
such as Hwita, Wita or Wit- (Searle). Many pl. ns. begin
with Whit- or White. The second el. is O.N. bekkr, 'stream.'
WHITEHAYEN.
Withofd Bull of Pope Hwithothavene F. F. 1202.
Eugenius III to Furness Whytheweyhame CI. R.
II53- 1295.
Wytofthavene Ch. St. Quitonthavene Cl.R. 1304.
Bees, 12 c. Whitehhavene Cl.R. 1334.
Qwithofhavene Ch. St.
Bees, 12 c.
The above forms give no clear indication of the first el.
Mr. W. G. Collingwood suggests that the first part of the
name may be from O.N. hvitr, 'white,' and hgfud, 'head,'
meaning ' the white headland ' as contrasted with the red
headland of St. Bees. I am inclined to agree with this.
Haven is O.E. hcefen, or O.N. hgfn, ' port,' Dan. havn.
WHITRIGG. (i) Hml. nr. Bowness, (2) hml. i m. S. of
Torpenhow.
de Quiterigg CI. R. 1295. Whyterigg Test. K. 1362.
The first el. may be O.E. hwit, 'white,' or the pers.n.
Hwita. The second el. is O.N. hryggr, ' ridge of a hill.'
Whole Pippin. Whitbeck.
Whole may be from O.N. holl, 'knoll'; Pippin may be
the pers. n. Pippen cited by Searle. But this is a mere guess.
Wickerthwaite. Stapleton.
Wygarthetwayt Inq. 1242.
The first el. is the pers. n. Wigheard (Searle) ; for the second
see pveit in W.L. Or the name may mean 'the thwait

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 127
belonging to Wigarth,' the latter name being that of an old
farm, compounded prob. of a pers. n. such as Wiga, and
' garth,' from O.N. gardr.
WIGGONBY. Vil. li m. E. by S. of Aikton.
Wiganby Inq. 1299. Wyganby Cl.R. 1346; F.F.
1358; Inq. 1485.
The first el. may either be Wigan, gen. case of the pers. n.
Wiga, Wicga, or else the pers. n. Wighen cited by Searle.
TJie pers. n. Wiganus occurs in W. Reg. c. 1131. The second
el. is O.N. byr, 'farm.' We may compare Wigan, Lanes.,
Wiggenhall, Norf., and Wigginton, Herts.
WIGTON. Tn. n m. S.W. by W. of Cariisle.
Wiggeton P.R. 1163. Wygeton Cl.R. 1303,
Wigeton Ch.R. 1262; Inq. I333-
1295.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Wiga, Wicga, or else Wig-,
which forms the first el. of many pers. ns. (Searle). Wigton
is also a par. in W.R. Yorksh. The second el. is O.E. or
O.N. tun, 'enclosure,' 'field.'
WILTON. Hml. 2 m. E. of Egremont.
Wilton P.R. 121 1 ; Cl.R. 1294; Inq. 1298.
The first el. is prob. Wil-, the first el. of numerous pers. ns.
(Searle). Wilton is a common pl. n. The second el. is O.E.
or O.N. tun, ' enclosure,' ' field.'
WINDER. Hml. nr. Lamplugh.
Wynder Ch. of Wm. de Lancaster c. 1230.
Wyndergh Inq. 1341 (a farm).
The first el. is a pers. n. ; probably the same as in Win-
scales, q.v. The second el. is O.N. erg, ' summer pasture.'
Winderwath. Culgaith.
Occurs also in Westm.
WINNAH. Hml. li m. S.E. of Lamplugh.
The terminal is prob. O.N. haugr, ' grave-mound,' ' knoll.'
The first el. is prob. a pers. n.

128 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
WINSCALES. Twnsh. 2 m. S.E. of Workington.
Windscales CI. R. 1294. Wyndeshales CI. R. 1307.
Wyndchales Inq. 1298. Winzscales CI. R. 1322.
The first el. may be a pers. n. such as Windig, Winedei, or
Wenda (Searle). The second is O.N. skdli, ' hut,' ' shed,'
the English plural ending being added. Lindkvist takes the
first el. to be O.N. vindr, ' wind,' so that the name accord, to
him means the same as O.N. loptskemma or lopthus, ' small
detached building containing a loft or upper room, or such
building on piles.'
WINSKILL. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Kirkoswald.
This name may have the same origin as the preceding.
The second el., however, may possibly represent either O.N.
skjol, ' shelter,' or O.N. kelda, ' spring ' ; see these words in
W.L.WOLSTY. Hml. 2 m. S. of Silloth.
Wolsstibay CI. R. 1324.
The first el. of Wolsty seems to be the pers. n. Wulf ; the
second may be O.N. stigr, O.E. stlg, ' path,' but is more
probably O.N. stadr, ' farmstead.'
WOODHOUSES. Hml. 5 m. S.W. by W. of Cariisle.
Wodhous Inq. 1485.
Woodhouses occurs as a pl. n. in a number of counties.
Por Woodhouse, W.R. Yorksh., Moorman cites the 1258
form Rob. de Wudehus, and explains the name as either ' the
house built of wood ' or ' the house in the wood.'
TffORKINGTON. de Wirkeinton R. St. B. Wirgington W. Reg. c.
c. 1190. 1240.
Wirchingetona and Wir- Wyrkinton F.F. 1278.
cfemionoi Gospatric's Ch. Wyrkington Cl.R. 1297.
c. 1150. Wirkington Inq. 1298.
Wirchington W. Reg. c. de Wirkinton CI. R. 1300.
IIOO.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. The suffix -ing may represent

PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND 129
either -wine, a very common terminal of pers. ns., or else -an,
the gen. singular of a pers. n. ending in -a, or thirdly, it may
be the patronymic -ing. See Moorman, W.R. Pl. Ns., pp.
xl-xlii. For -ton see tun in W.L.
Wormanby. Burgh-by-Sands.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n., such as Wcermund.
Wrea Farm. Brampton.
See next name.
WREAY. Vil. 5 m. S.E. of Cariisle.
Wra P. R. 1234; Inq. 1485. Grenewra, P. R. 1201.
Wreay is O.N. vrd, ' nook,' ' corner, or tongue of land.'
Lindkvist, pp. 197, 198, has a valuable note on this word,
which forms an el. of many pl. ns. in the N. of Engl.
WYTHBURN. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Keswick.
Wythebotten Inq. 1302. Wythbottome Crosth.
Reg. 1572-3-
The first el. may be Wid-, which forms part of several
pers. ns. (Searle). Perhaps, however, it is O.N. vidr, 'tree,'
' wood.' Compare Wythepot, CI. R. 1303 ; Wythholm CI. R.
1 31 8; Wytheton CI. R. 1300. The second el. shows confusion
between ' burn ' or ' brun ' (O.N. brun) and the original form,
which is the dialect word botten, O.N. botn, meaning a cove or
combe at the head of a dale.
WYTHOP. Par. 5 m. S.E. of Cockermouth.
Wythope Inq. 1285. Wythop Cl.R. 1370.
Wythopp Test. K. 1376.
The first el. may be the same as in the preceding name;
-hop is O.N. hopr, 'small creek' or 'glen.' See Hopesike
Woods.YAMONDSIDE. Pl. nr. Dacre.
Yamond- represents the local pronunciation of Eamont, the
river.

I30 PLACE-NAMES OF CUMBERLAND
Yearngill. West Newton.
Yearn- is perhaps the abbreviated pers. n. Earn- (Searle).
YEATHOUSE. Ry. stn. E of Arlecdon.
The first el. seems to be O.E. geat, ' gate.'
Yeorton. Hale.
The first el. is prob. the O.E. pers. n. Eofor, or the O.N.
lofurr. For -ton see tUn in W.L.
YOTTON FEWS. Hml. li m. S. of Beckermet St. Bridget.
de Yoton R.St.B. early 13c.
Compare Fewsdale, a glen in Westm.

SOLWAY FIRTH.
Solway is often derived from O.N. sol-vagr ' muddy bay ' ;
thus Johnston, Place-Names of England and Wales. But the
early form Sulewad shows that the terminal is O.N. vadr
'ford.' (For a discussion of the ford in question see G.
Neilson, Annals of the Solway.)

WESTMORLAND.
Abba. Middleton.
This place belonged to Cockersand Abbey; see Whellan,
p. 896.
ACKENTHWAITE. Hml. in Milnthorpe par.
The first el. is either Acca, the gen. case of the common
pers. n. Acca, or else the pers. n. Hakon. For the second el.
see pveit in W.L.
AMBLESIDE. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Grasmere.
Amelsate Cl.R. 1275 ; Ch. R. 1275. Hamelsete Inq. 1300.
The first el. is Amal-, which. occurs as a prefix in many
pers. n. such as Amalric, Amalhere (Searle). The early
forms of Amblecote, Staffs., as cited by Duignan, are : D. Bk.
Elmelcote; 13 c. Amelecote; 14 c. Cote Hamele, Amelcote.
We may also compare Ambleston, Pembr. The second el. is
O.N. scetr, ' summer pasture and dairy ' ; see in W.L.
Angerholme. Mallerstang.
The first el. is the O.N. pers.n. Arngeirr; the second is
O.N. holmr, q.v. in W.L. Compare Angerby, Lanes., and
Angerton, Lanes, and Cumb.
APPLEBY. Appelbi F.F. 1200. Appelby Inq. 1291 ; Cl.R. 1288.
Appleby Test. K. 1356.
Skeat derives the first el. of Appleford and Appleton, Berks.,
from O.E. ceppel, ' apple,' ' fruit,' and cites JEppeltun from
an O.E. charter. Moorman cites JEppeltun from an early
charter for Appleton Roebuck, W.R. Yorksh. Wyld also
favours the derivation from ceppel for Appleton, Lanes.
Place-names beginning with Apple- are the following : —
Appledore, Devon and Kent; Appledram, Suss.;
Applegarth, Dumfr. and N.R. Yorksh.; Applesham, Suss.;
L 131

132 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
Appleshaw, Hants.; Applethwaite, Cumb. and Westm.;
Appletree, Northants. Examining these names we find that
Applesham cannot come from ceppel ; here the first el. is the
gen. case of a pers. n., which we may almost certainly take to
be Eadbeald, for which see Searle. In the names
Appleton, Applethwaite, Applegarth and Appleby the first el.
may possibly represent O.N. apaldr, ' wild apple tree,' but I
prefer Eadbeald, which was a common name, and therefore
might be expected to occur like the other pers. ns. as the first
el. of names ending in just these terminals : -thwaite, -ton, -by,
-garth. Apple is thus seen to be a corruption due to 'popular
etymology ' of Abb el-<iAdbel<.Eadb eald. The assimilation
of d to b is seen in Abberton, Wore, from the pers. n. Ead-
beorht (Duignan), and in Aberford, W.R. Yorksh., from
Eadburh (Moorman). It may be noted that the name Ead
beald occurs in Abberley, Wore. (Duignan). In the case of
Appleford, however, the first el. may well have been ceppel, as
a large fruit tree is frequently mentioned as a landmark in
early charters. The early forms Appeltreholm, W. Reg.
c. 1235, and Apiltrehirste, W. Reg. c. 1270 (both in Cumb.),
should have been cited above.
APPLETHWAITE. Par. nr. Windermere.
Appeltwayt Inq. 1271. Appilthwayt Lane. Inq. 1283.
Apilthwayt CI. R. 1344.
For the first el. see preceding name ; for the second see
pveit in W.L. We may compare the forms Apiltretuait,
Appeltrethwayt, occurring in early Lanes, documents; see
also Wyld, p. 52.
ARNSIDE. Vil. on the estuary of the river Kent, 3^ m.
S.W. of Milnthorpe.
Arnolheved alias Arnholvis heved Inq. 1244.
The first el. is the pers. n. Earnwulf, Arnulf. Compare
Arnaby, a farm in Cumb. The second el. is M.E. heved, from
O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' highest point '; which may have been
substituted for an earlier sat or set, from O.N. scetr, ' dairy
pasture ' ; cf. Ambleside.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 133
Artlegarth. Ravenstonedale.
See Arkleby, Cumb., and gardr in W.L.
ASBY. Vil. 5 m. S. of Appleby.
Askeby Ch. R. 1247 ; CI. R. 1295 ; F. F. 1298 ; Inq. 1314.
Ascheby Inq. 1294.
See Asby, Cumb.
ASKHAM. Vil. 5 m. S. of Penrith.
Askiim Pat.R. 1232. Ascom Inq. 1302; Cl.R.
Ascum Inq. 1314; Cl.R. 1323; F.F. 1369.
1372. Ascome Inq. 1314.
Askham, W.R. Yorksh., is derived by Moorman from O.N.
askr, ' ash-tree.' The second el. he considers to be O.E.
hamm, to which he gives the meaning ' enclosure.' It means
rather ' riverside pasture,' as Stenton points out, Pl. Ns. of
Berks., p. 12. It is noticeable that all the early forms of
Askham given by Moorman end in -am or -ham, not in -um
or -om. I prefer to derive the Westm. Askham from the
pers. n. Aski and O.N. holmr, q.v. in W.L. Moorman also
mentions Aski but prefers askr.
BAMPTON. Vil. 4 m. N.W. of Shap.
Bampton Patrik Inq. 1314; F. F. 1357.
See Bampton, Cumb.
BARBON. Vil. 31 m. N.E. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
Berebrune D.Bk.; F.F. Berebrum Ch.R. 1253.
1278.
Berburn P.R. 1226; Inq.
1249; F.F. 1316; Cl.R.
1349-
The second el. seems to be either O.N. brun, ' edge,' or
O.N. brunnr, ' spring.' There are many brows and hills in
the district, especially along Barbon Beck. The first el. may
be the O.N. woman's n. Bera (Rygh), but this is doubtful;
still more doubtful is O.E. bere, ' barley.' For this el. bere
see Rygh, G. Pers., p. 33.
Barnskew. Crosby Ravensworth.
The first el. is prob. the pers. n. Bjgrn, Beorn. The second
is O.N. skogr, ' wood.'

134 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
BARTON. Par. 4 m. S.W. of Penrith.
,, Barton F.F. 1231 ; Inq. 1249, 1257; CI. R. 1285.
Barton is a common pl. n. Generally it may be traced to
O.E. beretun, ' barley grange.' In the present instance, how
ever, the early forms all have Bar- for the first el., which may
point to either O.N. bard, ' edge of a declivity ' (Rygh), or else
the pers. n. Bardi (Rygh). The name would thus mean
either ' field on the edge,' or ' BarSi's field.' The land here
falls sharply to the Eamont from east of Barton Church to
Pooley Mill.
Barugh. Orton. Occurs also in Cumb.
Baysbrown. Great Langdale.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of a pers. n. ; for the
second see brun in W.L.
BEETHWAITB GREEN. Hml. in Levens par.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n.; for the second see pveit in
W.L. BEETHAM. Vil. ii m. S. of Milnthorpe.
Biedun D. Bk. Bethum Inq. 1244, 1249;
Beithum W. Reg. c. 1200. CI. R. 1360.
Biethum Ind.Loc. c. 1210. Bethun F.F. 1279.
We may note Bethameslay, Bethemeslei, early forms of
Beamsley, W.R. Yorkshire, cited by Moorman, who considers
the first el. to be the pers. n. Beaduhelm. Beetham is on the
Beetha, an affluent of the Kent. Perhaps Beetham means
' the holm or meadow by the Beetha.'
BIGGINS. Hml. nr. Kirkby Lonsdale.
O.N. bygging, ' dwelling,' ' cottage.' ' Biggin ' is still a
dialect word in the N. of England and in Scotland.
BIRKBECK, BIRKDALE, BIRKS.
From O.N. birki, ' birch-wood.'
BLACKSYKE. Pl. on the Eden, nr. Bleatarn.
No doubt so named from the black water coming out of
peaty soil. For the second el. see sik in W.L. See Hope
sike Woods, Cumb.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 135
Blasterfield. Crosby Ravensworth.
The first el. is perhaps the same as in Blaskersice, Ch. R.
1294. Bleaflat. Ravenstonedale.
The first el. is possibly O.N. bleikr, ' white,' ' pale,' perhaps
used as a pers. n. The second is O.N. fiata, ' flat stretch of
land.' Bleaze Hall. Old Hutton.
We may compare Bleasby, Notts., and Blease Fell, nr.
Hesket, Cumb.
BOLTON. Par. 4 m. N.W. of Appleby.
de Boteltun W.Reg. 1 180. Boulton Inq. 1293.
Bolton F.F. 1231. Boleton Inq. 1314.
Bowelton F.F. 1255.
See Bolton, Cumb.
BOMBY. Hml. in Bampton par.
Bondeby CI. R. 1339.
The first el. is the pers. n. Bonda, Bonde (Bjorkman). The
second is O.N. byr, ' farmstead.'
Borrans. Grayrigg.
E.D.D. gives borran as a word used in the Lake district
meaning " cairn,' ' heap of loose stones,' especially ' Roman or
pre-historic remains.' It is the Gaelic boireand accord, to
Collingwood, Scand. Brit., p. 221. The whole parish is very
rough and rocky. The word ' borran,' spelt in various ways,
occurs in a number of pl. ns. in Cumb. and Westm., and it
may have become confused with other words used as terminals,
such as O.N. brunnr and brun, q.v. in W.L. We may note
the following : —
(i) Burwens, a Roman fort nr. Kirkbythore, written Borains
in W. Reg. c. 1235.
(2) Harberwain [Harbor3n],a farm built among prehistoric
earthworks above Crosby Ravensworth.
(3) Borrans Ring, the Roman fort at Ambleside.
(4) Borrans Hill House, near Burnshill Side, Sebergham.

136 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
(5) Burnmoor, Eskdale, with prehistoric remains.
(6) Barnscar, Muncaster, with prehistoric remains.
(7) There is also Borrans, nr. Cressingham, Lanes., con
sisting of a motehill and earthworks.
Borren House. Stainmore.
The same name as the preceding.
BORROWDALE. Par. 5 m. S. of Keswick. There is a fine
Roman fort at the mouth of the valley.
Borgedale F.F. 1231. Borgherdal Ch.R. 1247.
Borghdale Test. K. 1362.
The first el. is, accord, to Collingwood, Scand. Britain,
p. 211, O.N. borgar, gen. sing, of borg, 'fortified place.*
Lindkvist accepts this, and cites the O. Icel. pl. n. Borgardal.
At the same time, it is possible that the first el. may be a
pers.n., such as Borgarr (Lind), confused later with borgar.
The second el. is O.N. dalr, q.v. in W.L. It may be noted
that Borrow Beck is an affluent of the Lune. Compare
Borrowdale, Cumb.
Borwens. Middleton.
E.D.D. cites borwen, 'cumulus,' from a 1570 source. It is
the same word as Borrans.
Bousfield. Orton. Bouesfell Furness Ch. 1342.
The first el. is a pers. n., perhaps the poss. case of the
pers. n. Boui, of which several instances occur in O.E. charters
(Kemble) and D.Bk. Bjorkman compares O. Swed. Bove;
O. Dan. Bovi, O.E. Bofa.
Bowber Head. Ravenstonedale.
Bowber may be from pers. n. Bolli, and O.E. beorg,
' mound,' ' tumulus.'
BOWLAND BRIDGE. Hml. 2 m. W. of Crossthwaite.
The first el. of Rowland may be either O.N. bdl, ' farm
stead,' or the pers. n. Bolli. Bowland occurs also in Lanes.
and W.R. Yorkshire. There is also a Bowland Beck, N. of
Carlisle.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 137
BOWNESS ON WINDERMERE.
I have not met with any early forms of the Windermere
Bowness. See Bowness, Cumb.
Bowston Hall. Strickland Ketel.
Bolteston Inq. 1262 ; CI. R. 1349.
Bolston F.F. 1383.
BRACKENBER. Hml. nr. Murton.
Bracanbers Ch. of Robert, Brakenber W. Reg. 1256.
son of Orm, late 12 c.
For the first el. see Brackenbarrow, Brackenthwaite and
Brackenhill, Cumb. The terminal seems to be O.E. beorg,
' grave-mound,' ' tumulus.'
Brackenslaok. Crosby Ravensworth.
See preceding name for first el. For -slack see slakki in
W.L.
BRADLEY FIELD. Form a par. with Underbarrow.
Brathelaf Inq. 1262. Brathelagh CI. R. 1349.
Braithlagh Inq. 1300. Bradely F. F. 1383.
The form Braith- points to O.N. breidr, ' broad,' but this
was confused with its O.E. equivalent brdd. The second el.,
judging by its early forms, is the same word as the North
dialect word ' low ' or ' lowe,' which accord, to E.D.D. means
' a shallow pool left in sand by the retiring tide ; a hollow in
marsh land ; a pond or standing pool.' It is from a Scand.
word which appears in O.N. as logr, ' sea.' In its 1383 and
modern forms it has been confused with the common terminal
-ley, -lea, -leigh (from O.E. leah, ' meadow '), of the very
common pl. n. Bradley. The early form in -laf shows an
ordinary development, like Mod. Engl. ' laugh ' [laf] from
Mid. Engl, laghe.
BRAMPTON. Hml. nr. Long Marton.
Branton F.F. 1208.
Brampton CI. R. 1283; Inq. 1293.
See Brampton, Cumb.

138 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
BRETHERDALE. Hml. 4 m. S.W. of Orton.
Britherdal Ch. R. 1247. Brethredal CI. R. 1345.
Bretherdale F.F. 1291. Breredale Inq. 1314.
The first el. looks like the O.N. broedra, gen. plural of
brodir, ' brother ' ; the second is O.N. dalr, O.E. dcel, ' valley.'
The name would thus mean ' the valley of the brothers.' But
I do not feel at all sure of this derivation.
Bryan Houses.
There are several instances of Bryan as a pl. n. in W.R.
Yorkshire, the early forms of which show Bryn-, Bryne-. The
orig. word may have been O. Dan. bryn, ' brow of a hill,' or
O.N. brynn, plur. of brun, q.v. in W.L.
BRIGSTEER. Hml. in Levens township.
Brigster Inq. 1344.
Brigstere CI. R. 1345.
This is prob. the pers. n. Beorhthere. The pers. n. prefix
Beorht- occurs in the forms Bricht-, Brixt-; thus Beorhtric
occurs as Bricxtric (Searle).
Brinns. Shap.
This is prob. the possessive case of the pers. n. Beorn.
Searle cites Brinwold for Beomweald, and Brinstan for
Beornstan. BROUGH. Tn. 5 m. N.E. of Kirkby Stephen.
Burc 1 173-4, Jordan Fan- Burgh Pat.R. 1228; Inq.
tosme's poem; Surtees 1291 ; Cl.R. 1340.
Soc, vol. 2. Brough Pat. R. 1281.
This is O.E. burg, burh, ' fortified place, ' fortified building
or town.' A very common pl. n., alone and in combination;
cf. Burgh-by-Sands, Cumb.
BROUGHAM. Vil. 2 m. S.E. of Penrith.
Bruham Pat. R. 1228; Inq. i345-
1249; Cl.R. 1287. Broweham Inq. 1344.
Brouham F.F. 1308; Cl.R. Burgham Cl.R. 1362,1370.
This village is on the Roman road. The station here was
called Brocavum, The early form Bruham may represent an

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 139
Anglicised form, due to ' popular etymology,' of the Celtic
form, which was itself Latinised as Brocavum. The later
form Burgham would then be due to a second effort of popular
etymology, the first element being now referred to the common
M. Engl, word burgh, from O.E. burg, burh, ' fortified build
ing or town.' But the origin of the name is not at all clear.
Broxty. Kirkby Stephen.
This name prob. represents Broces, gen. case of the pers. n.
Broc, and O.N. stadr, ' farmstead.' Searle cites Brocces hlcew
from a charter.
Brundrigg. Strickland Ketel.
The first el. is prob. the pers.n. Brun; for the second see
hryggr in W.L. See Brownrigg, Cumb.
Buckles House. Stainmore.
Buckles is perhaps the gen. case of a pers. n. Compare
Bucklesham, Suff. and Bucklebury, Berks., which, accord, to
Skeat, is from the O.E. pers. n. Burghild. But Buckle may
here be the modern surname.
BURNSIDE. Vil. 2 m. N.W. of Kendal.
Brounolvesheved CI. R. 1349.
Burnoluesheued F. F. 1383.
The first el. is Brunwulfes, gen. case of the pers. n. Brun-
wulf, Brunulf ; the second is O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' upper part,'
often occurring in mod. pl. ns. as -side ; cf . Ormside. Metathesis
of r has taken place ; cf. Brough, Westm.
BURRELLS. Vil. in Hoff par.
Burrell also occurs in N.R. Yorksh. and Cumb., q.v. Com
pare also Burrelton, Perthshire.
Bnrtergill. Warcop.
Burtergill W. Reg. 1597. Burthergill ib. 1607.
Buttergill ib. 1606.
Perhaps the pers. n. Beorhthere. This name appears to be
also the origin of Brigsteer, Westm., q.v. The name occurs
also in Cumb.

I40 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
BURTON, (i) Hml. in Warcop par.; (2) Burton-in-Kendal.
Borton D.Bk.; W.Reg. Burton Cl.R. 1282; Inq.
c. 1200. 1285; F. F. 1280.
A common pl. n. In some cases the first el. comes from
O.E. bur, ' dwelling ' ; in others from O.E. burg, ' fortified
place.' There are ancient earthworks nr. the Warcop Burton.
Burton, Warw., appears as Bourghton in a 1327 roll
(Duignan), and Burton in Lonsdale is Borctune in D. Bk.
The early form Borton points to O.N. borg, ' fortification.'
Burrwain Hall. Morland.
See Borrans.
Busket Howe. Orton.
Howe, from O.N. haugr, orig. meant ' grave-mound,' then
a ' gentle eminence or mound,' E.D.D. Busket is prob. dial.
busk, ' bush,' and ' head,' meaning highest point, summit.
Butterbent. New Hutton.
For Butter- see next name, and Buttermere, Cumb. Bent
orig. means ' coarse grass,' from O.E. beonet.
BUTTERWICK. Hml. i m. N.N.W. of Bampton.
Butterwyk 1285 (F.W.R.). Buterwic, Butterwic 1289
(F.W.R.).
Occurs also in Durham, Yorkshire, and Lines. We may
compare the early forms Butheresdal F.F. 1223, and Buteres-
dale F.F. 1291. See also Buttermere, Cumb. The second el.
is prob. either M.E. wike, with the meaning of ' opening,' or
else ' corner,' from O.N. vik, ' opening,' ' creek ' ; or O.E. wic,
' settlement.' Buttle. Hutton Roof.
This may be the pers.n. Botwulf, Botolf, O.N. Botolfr.
Compare Bootle, Cumb.
Calva. Stainmore.
From O.N. pers. n. Kalfr, and O.N. haugr, ' grave-mound,'
or O.E. hoh, ' hill.' The form Calvedal occurs in F.F. 1278.
We may compare Calva, Skiddaw.
Candy Slack. Selside.
See slakki in W.L.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 141
Capplerigg. New Hutton.
The first el. may be O.N. kapall, ' horse,' used as a pers. n.
For rigg see hryggr in W.L. Compare Capplebarrow, a mtn.
E. of Long Sleddale, and Cappleside, Beetham.
Carhullan. Bampton ; about a mile from the Roman road.
Carholond Will cited by N. & B. 1415.
We may conjecture that this name is Celtic, the first el.
being Welsh caer, ' fortified place.'
Carlingill. Tebay.
See Carlingwha.
Carling Steps. Strickland Ketel.
See next name.
Carlingwha. Lupton.
For -wha compare Wha House, Cumb. For Carling- cf.
Carlinghow, W.R. Yorkshire, which Goodall derives from the
O.N. pers. n. Kerling.
CASTERTON. Vil. i^ m. N. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
Casterton F. F. 1201 ; Inq. 1262. Castreton CI. R. 1349.
Also occurs in Rutland ; compare also Chesterton, which
occurs in several counties. The first el. is O.E. ceaster, ccester,
' town,' especially (but not necessarily) a town on the site of a
Roman permanent camp or garrison town. The second el.
is tun, q.v. in W.L.
CASTLETHWAITE. Hml. nr. Mallerstang.
So called from the ancient castle, the remains of which are
still visible.
CHERRYHOLM. Island in Ullswater.
The first el. may be the common pers. n. Ceolred, which
occurs also as Cered, Cyred (Searle). Cherry is found in
several pl. ns. as Cherry Hinton, Cambs., Cherry Burton,
E.R. Yorkshire. The second el. is O.N. holmr, in its original
sense of ' island.' But perhaps Cherry Holm is not an old
name. Clawthorpe. Burton in Kendal.
The second el. is O.N. porp, ' village.'

142 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
CLIBURN. Vil. 6i m. E.S.E. of Penrith.
Clibbrun W.Reg, c. iiSo. Cliburn alias Cliborne.
Clibburn F.F. 1231. Inq. 1314.
Clifburn W. Reg. c. 1250. de Clibrun CI. R. 1355.
Clyfbum F. F. 1259.
The first el. is O.N. klif, O.E. clif, and either O.N. brun,
' edge,' or O.N. brunnr, ' brook,' ' stream.' The church at
Cliburn stands on a knoll which descends very sharply,
immediately beyond the west wall of the churchyard. Thus
the name means either ' cliff-edge ' or ' stream by the cliff.'
The / is assimilated to b. See, however, clif in W.L.
Mr. W. G. Collingwood thinks that as Cliburn is on a Roman
site the terminal -burn represents borran, ' prehistoric heap of
stones ' ; see Borrans.
CLIFTON. Vil. 2I m. S. of Penrith.
Cliff ton Inq. 13 14.
A common pl. n., meaning ' field by the cliff.' For first el.
see preceding name. See clif, also tun in W.L.
(ASBY) COATSFORTH. Hml. 2 m. E. of Warcop.
Richard de Cottesford and Peter de Cotesford are mentioned
as holding land in the neighbourhood in the 13th cent. ; see
N. and B. i, 510.
This name may mean ' the ford by the cottages,' from O.E.
cott and ford. But the first el. may be the pers. n. Cotta.
Compare Coate, Cumb.
Cocklake. Mallerstang; cf. Cocklakes, Cumb.
This name may be the same as Cockleach, Lanes. Wyld
discusses the meaning of the common pl. n. prefix Cock-,
which he thinks is due in some cases to a pers. n. Cocca, in
others to O.N. kok, O.E. coc, ' throat,' with the secondary
meaning 'ravine,' 'chasm'; in others again to O.E. cocc,
' cock ' (bird). Cocklake occurs also in Somerset ; cf . Cock-
larks, a hml. in Essex.
COLBY. Vil. li m. W. of Appleby.
Coleby W. Reg. c. 1140. Colby CI. R. 1355.
Colleby W.Reg, c. 1170;
Inq. 1297 ; F. F. 1322.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 143
The first el. is prob. the pers.n. Kol; the second is O.N.
b^r, ' farm.'
Coldcail. Kirkby Stephen.
This looks like an instance of ' popular etymology.' We
may compare Colleday Kelehe in Farlam, W. Reg. c. 12 10.
Colwith. Langdale.
This name may mean ' charcoal wood ' ; the first el. being
' coal ' from O.E. col, and the second from O.N. vidr, ' wood.'
Charcoal burning was a great medieval industry in the
neighbourhood.CRABSTACK. Hml. 3 m. N.E. of Crosby Ravensworth.
The second is O.N. stakkr, 'heap.' Accord, to E.D.D.
' stack ' means ' an insulated columnar rock,' but this mean
ing does not fit in this case. The first el. is prob. O.N.
krabbi, ' crab,' perhaps used as a pers. n.
CRACKENTHORPE. Vil. 2 m. N.W. of Appleby.
Crakintorp F.F. 1202; Crakanthorp Inq. 1300.
Inq. 1244. Crakenthorp Cl.R. 1331.
The first el. may be Cracan, gen. case of the pers. n. Craca,
O.N. Kraka. For the second el. see porp in W.L.
Cracow. Stainmore.
The first el. is the pers. n. Kraka; the second is O.N. haugr,
' grave-mound.' Compare Craikhow Hall, Cumb., and
Cracoe, W.R. Yorkshire, for which name Moorman cites an
early form Crakehowe.
Cragyeat. Milnthorpe.
The first el. is Celtic craig, carraig, ' rock ' ; the second looks
like O.E. geat, ' gate,' ' gap.'
CROOK. Vil. 5 m. N.W. of Kendal.
Crok Inq. 1309.
This is perhaps the O.N. pers. n. Krokr (Bjorkman).
Crook, which is an el. of numerous pl. ns., no doubt means in
spme instances ' a turn or bend in a stream ' (E.D.D.)

144 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
CROSBY GARRETT. Par. 3^ m. W. of Kirkby Stephen.
Crosseby Gerard F. F. Crosby Caret Inq. 1463.
1208; CI. R. 1349.
Gerard was the name of a family owning land in this parish.
Searle cites Gcerheard, Garheard. For the first el. see Crosby,
Cumb. See also b^r in W.L.
CROSBY RAYENSWORTH, See Ravensworth.
CROSSCRAKE. Par. 4 m. S.E. of Kendal.
Crosstcrak, Sizergh Deed c. 1528. (Scott, Sizergh, p. 88).
For the first el. see Crosby, Cumb. The second is prob.
the O.N. pers. n. Kraka. The name would thus mean
' Kraka's cross or monument.' The inversion of the usual
order of the els. is noticeable ; cf. Kirkbride and Bridekirk.
CROSSTHWAITE. Vil. 5^ m. W. of Kendal.
Crostweyk Inq. 1240. Crostquat Inq. 1299.
Crostweit F.F. 1241. Crostthwayte Cl.R. 1304.
The first el. may be O.N. kross, for which see Crosby,
Cumb.; but it could equally well come from Croces, the gen.
case of the pers. n. Croc, O.N. Krokr; cf. Croxton, Staffs.
*Crocespveit would by metathesis easily become *Croscthwait,
which would result in Crosthwaite. For -thwaite see pveit in
W.L. We may perhaps compare Krossholt, Krossh61ar,
Iceland. See Crosthwaite, Cumb.
Cnnswick Hall. Underbarrow.
Konnyswycke Muncaster Cunnyswycke Will
MSS. 1487. (C.W.O.S. X, 143).
The first el. of Cunswick is apparently identical with that of
Coniston and Conishead, Lanes. It is O.N. konungr, 'king,'
prob. used as a pers. n. For the second el. see vik in W.L.
DALTON. Tnsh. in Burton par., formerly in Lanes.
Daltun D.Bk. Dalton Cl.R. 1359.
The first el. is perhaps the same as that of Dalston, Cumb.,
q.v. ; for the second see tun in W.L. Dalton is a fairly com
mon pl. n.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 145
Deerslet. Burton-in-Kendal.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Deor, Deora; the second
O.N. sletta, ' flat ground.'
DILICAR. Tnsh. on the Lune, nr. Grayrigg.
Dilacre 1229 (F.W.R.). Dylaker Inq. 1240.
Dillaker Inq. 1306.
The second el. is either O.N. kjarr, ' marshy ground
covered with trees ' or O.N. akr, ' field.' The first is prob. a
pers. n.
DOCKER. Tnsh. 3 m. S.W. of Grayrigg.
Docker Ch. R. 1281. Docherga Inq. 1294.
Docarhe Inq. 1294.
The first el. is the pers. n. Docca, which also occurs in
Dockray, Cumb. For the second el. see erg in W.L.
Dongill. Stainmore.
Compare Dowcrags, Coniston.
Drybarrows. Bampton.
For Dry- see next name ; for -barrows see beorg in
W.L.
DRYBECK. Vil. 4 m. S.S.W. of Appleby.
Dryfoec Ch. R. 1331. Dribeck Inq. 1290.
Driebecghile Inq. 1294.
We may compare Drybrook, Glouc, and Dryburn, Durh.
The first el. may be O.E. dryge, ' dry,' but I do not think
it at all likely. We may note Dry How and Drybarrows,
Westm., which seem to point to the pers. n. Dryga (Searle).
Dry How. Selside.
See preceding name. For How see haugr in W.L.
Dudmire. Dufton.
The second el. is O.N. myrr, ' bog,' ' swamp ' ; the first is
perhaps the N. country word dodd ' bare round hill or fell,'
E.D.D.
DUFTON. Vil. 3\ m. N.E. of Appleby.
Dufton Inq. 1255, 1293. Duff ton CI. R. 1323.
For the second el. see tun in W.L.

146 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
EAMONT BRIDGE. Tnsh. in Barton par., on the river
Eamont.
Amoteschalth Inq. 1291. Amotbrigg Test.K. 1362.
On this name Mr. Collingwood writes me the following
note : ' As there are 9th and loth cent, cross fragments at
Dacre, I do not see how it can be doubted that the A.S.
monastery mentioned by Bede (H.E. iv, 32) was there. And
as the place was on the boundary of Cumbria and Deira, it
was the natural meeting-place of Athelstan, Constantine and
Owain, whence I incline to think that Eamotum of the A.S.
Chron. anno. 926 means Eamont.' Plummet in his edition of
the A.S. Chron. ii, 126 n., identifies Eamotum with Emmet,
Yorksh., following Thorpe and E. W. Robertson (Scotland
under her Early Kings). Other scholars also support the
claims of Eamont.
Eskew Beck. Orton.
Eskew mUy stand for either O.E. east, ' east,' or O.N. askr,
'ash-tree,' and O.N. skogr, 'wood'; cf. Northsceugh and
Wescow, Cumb.
Espford. Crossthwaite.
For Esp- see next name.
Espland Hill. Long Marton.
Espland may be identical with the O.N. pl. n. Espiland,
which Rygh cites and derives from espi, a form of gsp, ' aspen
tree.'EWBANK. Hml. 2 m. E. of Old Hutton.
FARLETON. Vil. in Beetham par.
Fareltun D. Bk. ; Ind. Farlton Ch.R. 1227.
LoQ. c. 1 1 70. Farleton Inq. 1244.
For the first el. see Farlam, Cumb. Farleton occurs also in
Lanes. For the second el. see tun in W.L.
FAWCETT FOREST. Nr. Selside.
Faxide Ch. R. 1247. de Fawside Test. K. 1374.
We may compare Fawside, Kincard., also Fawsley and
Faxton, Northants., and Faxfleet, E.R. Yorksh. Fax- could
be accounted for by the O.N. pers. n. Faxi (Rygh), but this

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 147
name would not explain Fawside or Fawcett. Searle cites
Fagan stan from an O.E. charter. The gen. case *Fages of
a pers. n. *Fag, *Fah, would fully account for both Fax- and
Faws-. Another possible origin would be the O.N. pers. n.
Falk. The second el. is either O.N. scetr or O.E. heafod, for
which see W.L.
FIRBANK. Tnsh. 7 m. N.E. of Kendal.
Frebanc Ind.Loc. early Frithebanck Inq. 1245.
13th cent.
The M.E. word frith, which also occurs as freth, firthe,
means, accord, to Str.-Br., ' game-preserve,' ' forest.' It is
generally derived from O.E. fyrhde, ' fir-wood,' a word occur
ring in O.E. charters (Middendorff). In Mod. English
dialects, accord to E.D.D., ' frith ' means ' wood, clearing in
a wood ; space enclosed by a wattle-hedge.' This corresponds
exactly to the meaning of the word ' hay,' for which see hege
in W.L. The second el. of Firbank is a Scand. word which
in O.N. occurs as bakki, ' hill-side.'
Flake Howe. Mardale.
Flake is the O.N. pers.n. Flak. Falkman, p. 123, cites
several Danish pl. ns. containing this name. For Howe see
haugr in W.L. Compare Flaxby, W.R. Yorksh.; Flaxford,
Surr. ; Flaxley, Glouc.
Flass. Ravenstonedale.
See Floshes, Cumb.
FLITHOLME, or Fleetholme. Hml. i m. N. of Musgrave.
The first el. appears to be either O.N. fljot, or O.E. fleote,
'stream,' ' sheet of water,' ' tarn.' Fleet occurs in names of
rivers and water-channels, as well as of villages ; cf . Fleetwood.
'A piece of moorland, through which a number of streams
flow to the west of Broomhead Moors in Bradfield (W.
Yorksh.) is called Broad Fleets,' E.D.D. We may also com
pare Crookafleet, Cumb. For -holme see holmr in W.L.
Friar Bottom. Ravenstonedale.
In dialect ' bottom ' or ' botten ' is used for the head of a
valley or gill, and is from the O.N. botn, with the same
M

148 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
meaning. We may compare Pinskey Bottom, Ravenstone
dale, a sort of ' cove ' near the head of the beck, over 900 feet
above sea-level. Near Friar Bottom is also a cove at the head
of a beck. For Friar cf. Frerebiggins, Orton (N. and B. i,
482). GAISGILL. Hml. 2I m. E. of Tebay.
This may be another spelling of Gatesgill, Cumb., q.v.
Compare also Gatesgarth Pass, nr. Mardale.
Gale Barn. Hutton Roof.
See Gale Hall, Cumb.
Gale Garth. Casterton.
See preceding name ; see also gardr in W.L.
Galliber. Long Marton.
Galhebergh W. Reg. 1256.
See Gallowberry, Cumb.
GARNET BRIDGE. Hml. nr. Long Sleddale.
Most probably from a well-known local family.
GARRETT. See Crosby Garrett.
GLENRIDDING. Hml. nr. Patterdale.
Rygh mentions an O.N. word glenna, which, though not
actually found in O.N. literature, occurs frequently in pl. ns.
with the meaning of ' clearing in a wood,' ' grass-covered
space between rock-walls ' (N. Gaardn., p. 51). Glen-, how
ever, may be a Celtic word here, cf. Welsh glyn, ' valley.'
We may compare Glencoin, not far distant from Glenridding,
early forms of which are Clencon Inq. 1291 ; Glenekone F. F.
1255; also Glenderaterra and Glenderamackin, Skiddaw;
Glenscalan or Glensalan, Coniston, Lanes. Pipe Roll 1170-84;
cf. Glenterra, Galloway. For -ridding see hryding in W.L.
Goodie Hill. Ormside.
This is a pers. n. such as Gudweald, or Godwulf, or God-
weald.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 149
Graining Field. Grayrigg.
For the first el. see grein in W.L. The second is O.N. eng,
' pasture-land,' which is found as ing in Norse pl. ns., as
Rygh remarks. The name then means ' the pasture at the
point where two streams or glens meet.' We may compare
Grensicflat in Aglionby, W. Reg. c. 1225.
GRASMERE. Gresmere Inq. 1240. Gressemere Ch.R. 1275;
Grismere Inq. 1244; Test. Inq. 1300.
K. 1354.
Judging by the early form Grismere, the first el. may be
the O.N. pers. n. Griss, Danish Gris (Nielsen and Bjorkman),
which also seems to be the first el. of Grisdale and Griseburn,
Westm. The spellings Gresmere and Gressemere are not
easily accounted for. The second el. is O.E. mere, lake.'
Compare also Greasborough, W.R. Yorksh.
GRAYRIGG. Vil. 5i m. N.E. of Kendal.
Grarig Inq. 1240; Cl.R. 1276. Crarigg F.F. 1278.
The first el. may be a pers. n. such as Gra, quoted by
Nielsen from an Old Danish source. The O.N. grdr, ' grey,'
used as a pers. n., would also account for the first el. The
second is O.N. hryggr, ' ridge of a hill,' found in many North
country names, and occurring in dialect as ' rigg.'
Greena. Stainmore.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. ; the second is O.N. haugr,
' hill,' ' mound.'
GREENHOLME. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Orton.
Green- also occurs in Green Bell Mountain, Greenside,
Greenhead Ghyll and Greena ; further, in the Cumb. names
Greenup Edge, and Greenah Cragg. The word 'green,' which
occurs in numerous pl. ns., is no doubt in some cases, perhaps
in mo.st cases, the adj. denoting colour, but in others it may
well represent a pers. n., e.g., in Greenside and in Greensfield,
Northd. It is further worth noting that the dial, word grain,
from O.N. grein, 'branch,' meaning a river-fork or bifurca
tion of valleys or ravines, is pronounced ' green ' [grin] in
Chesh., accord to E.D.D. Greenholme may therefore mean

I50 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
either ' green island or riverside meadow,' or else ' Green's
island,' etc. Greenholme is situated at the foot of the fells
on quite flat ground, near a tributary of the Lune.
Griseburn. Asby.
The second el. may be for ' borran ' ; see Borrans.
See Grasmere.
GRISDALE BRIDGE. Nr. Patterdale.
Gryssedale Lowther Deed 1425 (C.W.N.S. xi, 472).
For Gris- see Grasmere.
GULLOM HOLME. Hml. nr. Milburn.
Gullom probably contains as first el. the O.N. pers. n. Gulli,
a short form of Gudleifr or Gudleikr. Rygh cites the O.N.
pl. ns. Guldholmen, and Gullesfjorden. Gullom may thus
stand for either Gulla ham or Gulla heim, or else Gulla holmr.
See hdm and holmr in W.L.
GUNNERKELD. Pl. nr. Shap.
The pers. n. Gunner occurs frequently in O.E. sources
(Searle) ; it is the O.N. pers. n. Gunnar. Its gen. case also
forms the first el. of Gunnersbury, Middlesex, also of Gunner-
side, N.R. Yorksh. The second el. is O.N. kelda, ' spring.'
Gunnerwell. Morland.
For Gunner- see preceding name.
Haber (End). Asby.
Hayberh le Fleming Ch. Hayberch W.Reg. 1256.
c. 1230 (see C.W.N.S.
ix, 269).
The first el. may be O.E. hege, ' fenced in woodland ' ; see
W.L. The second is O.E. beorg, ' hill.'
HACKTHORPE. Hml. ij m. S.E. of Lowther.
Hakethorpe Assise Roll Hakethorp F.F. 1278.
1256.
The first el. is the pers. n. Hakka (Searle), corresponding to
the O.N. Haki, Hako (Rygh, Nielsen). The second el. is
O.E. or O.N. porp, 'village,' q.v. in W.L.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 151
HAG END. New Hutton.
E.D.D. gives as one of the meanings of hag, a dial, word
chiefly found in Scotl. and the N. of England, ' a clearing or
cutting down of timber ; a certain portion of wood, marked off
to be cut down.' The word is O.N. hggg, 'blow,' 'slash,'
connected with hgggva, ' to cut down,' ' fell.' Compare
Hagg, Cumb. H. Lindkvist has a good note on Hag(g) in
his article : ' Some Old Scandinavian deposits in M.E. records,'
Minnesskrift till Axel Erdmann, Feb. 1913.^
HALE, (i) Hml. nr. Beetham, (2) hml. nr. Newbiggin.
Hale is a common el. of pl. ns., both separately and in
composition. See Haile, Cumb.
Hale Grange. Newbiggin.
See Haile, Cumb.
Hale Field. Kirkby There.
See Haile, Cumb.
Halligill. Asby.
Perhaps from the pers. n. Halli. For -gill see gil in W.L.
HANGING LUND. Hml. nr. Mallerstang.
Lund is O.N. lundr, ' copse ' ; cf. Lund, Cumb. 'Hanging'
is used of a wood, to denote that it is on a hill-side.
Harberwain. [hdrb6r3n]. Crosby Ravensworth.
The terminal -berwain is prob. identical with borran, for
which see Borrans.
HARDENDALE. Hml. i m. S.E. of Shap.
Hardenesdal Ch. R. 1247. Herdendale Test. K. 1376.
Hardnesdale F. F. circa 1400.
The first el. is Heardwines, gen. case of Heardwine. The
second el. is O.E. dcel or O.N. dalr, ' dale.'
HARE SHAW. Mtn. nr. Swindale.
See Haresceugh, Cumb. Shaw is from O.E. sceaga,
' wood,' corresponding to O.N. skogr.
1. The O.N. hagi 'pasture,' 'field for grazing,' may possibly have
influenced the meaning of Hag.

152 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
HARTLEY. Tnsh. in Kirkby Stephen.
de Hartecla For. Proc. Harcla F.F. 1306 ; CI. R.
1265 (C.W.N.S. vii, 4). 1323.
Hartcla Inq. 1291. Hertley Inq. 1463.
The first el. is probably the O.N. pers.n. Higrir, O.E.
Heorot, which properly means ' stag,' ' hart.' Compare
Hartsop, Westm. ; also Harker, Hartlow, Cumb. The second
el. is difficult to explain. It may be O.N. Id, which, according
to Rygh, occurs as the terminal of numerous Scand. pl. ns.
with the meaning of ' shallow water,' and in later times of
' marsh water.' This word could, as a terminal, easily be
mistaken for the common terminal -lei, ley, from O.E. leah,
' pasture-land.' Or, secondly, it may be O.E. hlaw, ' grave-
mound.' The spelling Hartcla and Harcla seem to be due to
the similarity in sound between tl and cl [kl], especially in
the Cumb. and Westm. dialect (Brilioth), leading to confusion
on the part of scribes.
HARTSOP. Hml. 2 m. S. by E. of Patterdale.
Herteshop F.F. 1255, 1320.
For the first el. see preceding name. The second is O.N.
hopr, 'opening,' ' glen ' ; for which compare Hopesike Woods,
Cumb.HAYERBRACK. Tnsh. in Beetham.
Haverbroke F.F. 1278. Haverbreck Cl.R. 1287.
Halfrebek, a name in Ivo Tailbois' charter, is identified
with Haverbrack by Prescott in W. Reg. p. 412. For the
first el. see Haverigg, Cumb. The second is, I think, not
O.E. broc, ' brook,' but is identical with the el. -breck, brick,
which occurs in numerous pl. ns., especially in Lanes. ; see
Wyld, Lanes. Pl. Ns., p. 298. Wyld regards O.N. brekka,
' slope,' as the probable original of this terminal, but it is
unlikely that this form could appear in an English pl. n. We
should rather expect ' brink,' just as we find ' bank ' for O.N.
bakki. E.D.D. sub. v. break, written also brek, breck, brick,
brake, brak, breake, gives among other meanings the follow
ing : " a piece of ground broken up for cultivation or other

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 153
purposes, a piece of unenclosed arable land; a large division
of an open corn-field." The Lanes, pl. ns. Norbreck, Esprick,
Sunbrick, may also contain this word as their second el.
The word ' breck ' is doubtless from the root of O.E. brecan,
' to break.' Compare Breaks, and Calebrack, Cumb. farm
steads. Hawforth, or Halforth. Levens, on the Kent.
The first el. may be the pers.n. Halli; or else O.E. halh,
for which see Haile, Cumb. For -forth see ford in W.L.
HAY. Hml. nr. New Hutton.
This is O.E. hege, ' hedge,' ' fence,' M.E. hei, hai. A
' hay ' was ' a tract in a forest enclosed by hedges, used for
confining game, and thus rendering the beasts more acces
sible ' ; Vinogradoff, E.S. in the Eleventh Century, p. 292.
Very common, both separately and as an el. of pl. ns.
HAZELSLACK. , Hml. i m. E. of Arnside.
Hesleslac Inq. 1244. de Hesleslack Westm.
Assize Roll 1256.
According to E.D.D. the following are some of the dialect
meanings of slack : (i) ' a hollow, especially one in a hill-side ;
a dip in the surface of the ground ; a shallow dell, a glade ; a
pass between hills.' (2) 'A hollow, boggy place, a morass ; a
shallow, freshwater pool.' (3) 'A smooth reach in a river
where the current is slow.' The first el. may be O.N. hesli,
O.E. hcesel, ' hazel,' if it is not a pers. n.
HEGDALE. Hml. 2I m. N.N.W. of Shap.
Hegdal Ch. of Robert, son of Orm; late 12 c.
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Heggr (Rygh). For
-dale see dalr in W.L.
HEGGERSCALE. Vil. 4 m. N.E. of Kirkby Stephen.
For this name Lindkvist cites the early forms Hegilscale
Inq. 1402, and Hegelscales Inq. 1422. We may compare the
early form Heggerholm Inq. 1344. I cannot suggest an
origin for the first el. unless it be the pers. n. Egil ; for the
second see skdli in W.L.

154 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
HELBECK, or HILLBECK. Par. i m. N. of Brough.
de Helbeck Shap. deed c. Hellebek F.F. 1231 ; Cl.R.
1237 (C.W.N.S. xiv, 1345.
32). Ellebeck Inq. 1291.
Helbeck occurs also in N.R. Yorksh. Compare Hellgill,
nr. Mallerstang. The first el. is a pers. n., most probably the
O.N. Helgi, which occurs as the first el. in very many Nor
wegian pl. ns. (Rygh). It may, however, possibly be O.N.
hellir, ' cave.' The second el. is O.N. bekkr, ' brook.'
HELSINGTON. Par. 3\ m. S.W. of Kendal.
Helsingetune D.Bk. Helsyngton Inq. 1295;
Helsinton Inq. 1240. Cl. R. 1318.
Helsington Inq. 1262 ; Hilsyngton Cl. R. 1345-
Cl.R. 1298.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Helsingr, mentioned by
Bjorkman, N. Pers., p. 67, but not by Rygh. The second el.
is O.E. or O.N. tun, ' enclosure.'
HELTON. Vil. in Askham par., 6 m. S. of Penrith.
Helton F.F. 1241, 1278; Inq. 1288; Cl. R. 1323.
The first el. is prob. the Scand. pers. n. Helgi; see Helbeck.
For the second see tiin in W.L.
HEYERSHAM. Vil. 7^ m. S.W. of Kendal.
Evreshaim D.Bk. Heveresham Cl.R. 1301.
Eueresheim Ind. Loc. c. Heverseym Lane. Priv.
1200. Deeds 13 16.
Eueresham Ind. Loc. c.
1220.
The first el. is clearly the gen. case of a pers. n., which
Lindkvist considers to have been O.N. Jgfurr. Another
possible origin is the O.E. eofor, 'wild boar,' used as a pers. n.
The second el. is O.N. heimr, ' farmstead,' which has been
changed to the English form, -ham ; see W.L.
HILTON. Vil. 4 m. E. of Appleby.
de Helton F. F. 1329.
This name is identical with Helton, q.v.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 155
HINCASTER. Tnsh. in Heversham par.
Hennecastre D.Bk. Henecaster F.F. 1291.
Hanecaster F. F. 1260. Hencastre Inq. 1302.
The earlier form Hanecaster seems to point to the O.N.
pers. n. Hani which, judging by earlier forms of certain pl.
ns. such as Hanney, Berks., Henlow, Beds., must have also
occurred as Han or Hann. Skeat cites the early forms Hane-
lawe and Henelaue for Henlow, but we must beware of taking
it for granted that sound-changes observed in the S. of
England hold good for the N. If Henecaster is the earlier
form the first el. may be the O.N. pers. n. Hedinn, which
occurs in Norwegian pl. ns. as Hen-, Heng- (Rygh). Bjork
man cites Hithun from the Durham Liber Vitae, also the
O. Swed. Hidhin and the O. Dan. Hithen. For the change
from Hedinn to Hen- cf. ' since,' from Mid. E. sithen, and
Swin- in pl. ns. from Swithin. Hen-, like Han-, occurs as first
el. in many pl. ns. The change from Hen- to Hin- is quite
usual, the vowel e being raised to i before nc [jjk] ; cf. ' link '
from O. Scand. *hlenkr, O.N. hlekkr, O.E. hlenca, hlence;
also [i»;gbnd] from Englaland, etc. For -caster see ceaster
in W.L. No certain remains of an early fort are known.
Hipshow. Skelsmergh.
Heppeshou F.F 1231. Heppeshow F.F. 1234.
The first el. is the gen. case of the pers. n. Hepp or Heppo
(Searle), which also perh. occurs in Shap, q.v. For ' how '
see haugr in W.L. The name thus means ' Hepp's mound
or cairn.' In W.Reg. 12c., the pl.n. Hapeshowe occurs in
the territorium of Salkeld Regis.
HOFF. Vil. 2i m. S.W. of Appleby.
i?o^ F.F. 1278; Inq. 1290; Hoffe Inq. 1262; Cl.R.
Cl. R. 1327. 1294.
Offe Inq. 1261.
This name may represent the first part of an older form
compounded of the O.E. pers. n. Offa, which also occurs as
Ofa, Ofi (Searle), and a second el. such as -tUn, by, etc. For
parallel cases cf . Levens and Shap.

156 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
Hollins. Grayrigg.
See Hollins, Cumb.
HOLMESCALES. Vil. 5! m. S.E. of Kendal.
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Holmr (Rygh). The
second is O.N. skdli, ' temporary hut,' for which see W.L.
Holme Lion. Strickland Ketel.
Holmliolsbank, Holmliosbank, Cl. R. 1349.
This name is an instance of putting the defining word in
a pl. n. (here a pers.n.) last instead of first; cf. Holmcultram.
The pers. n. in this case is prob. Ligulf, the gen. case of which
occurs in the early forms cited above. Searle cites a con
tracted form Liulf, the gen. case of which would give Hols in
the M.E. period.
Hornsbarrow. Lupton.
Means ' Horn's grave-mound ' ; see beorg in W.L.
HOWTOWN. Hml. nr. Martindale.
The first el. is perhaps O.E. hoh or O.N. haugr, ' mound,'
' tumulus ' ; the second is a modern spelling of the usual
terminal -ton, from O.E. or O.N. tun, ' enclosure.' Compare
Hutton, Cumb. But Howtown may be a recent name.
HUGILL. Par. 2 m. E. of Windermere, nr. Staveley.
Hagayl Inq. 1240. Hogayl F.F. 1255; Inq.
Holgill Inq. 1338. 1299.
Hogille Inq. 1413.
The first el. may be a pers. n. orelseO.N. feoZZ, 'hill,' 'knoll ';
see W.L. The original form of the second el. seems to be
O.N. geil, ' way,' ' path,' also ' narrow glen.' This is also
no doubt the origin of the word gale, which is cited in E.D.D.
from a Westm. newspaper and explained as ' a place in the
hollow of a hill,' but marked as ' not known to our correspon
dents.' The Yorksh. word goalin, ' narrow passage,' and
' goal ' seem to be derived from an O.E. form *gal, corres
ponding to geil, but not recorded. Further, the dialect word
^010/ may be noted, with the meaning ' hollow passage,'
'defile between mountains,' E.D.D. The O.N. gil, 'glen,'

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 157
' ravine,' replaced geil at an early period in Hugill ; cf. the
early Cumb. pl. n. forms Scalgaile, Inq. 1321, Skalegaile Cl.R.
1338, Scalgill Inq. 1334, cited by Lindkvist; also the Cumb.
farm-names Galefield, Gale Hall, and the Westm. farm-
names Gale Barn, Gale Garth.
HuUock Howe. Bampton.
Hullock is possibly the pers. n. Hygelac, O.N. Hugleikr ;
for Howe see haugr in W.L.
Hundhow. Strickland Roger, Burnside parish.
The first el. is the pers. n. Hund, Hunda; for -how see haugr
in W.L.
HUTTON ROOF. Par. 3 m. S.W. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
There are several places in Westm. named Hutton.
Hotun D.Bk. Hotonruf Inq. 1293.
Hoton F.F. 1231. Hoton Roef Cl.R. 1355.
Hoton Roffeby Inq. 1262. Houtonroef Cl.R. 1348.
Hoton Roff Inq. 1285,
1293.
For Hutton see Hutton, Cumb. Roof may be the common
pers. n. Rolf (Bjorkman), and it seems to have formed part of
a pl. n. judging by the early form Roffeby.
HUTTON-IN-THE-HAY. Tnsh. with Skelsmergh.
See preceding name. For Hay see Hay.
INGS. Another name for Hugill.
This is O.N. eng, ' pasture land.' In English dialects 'ing'
means, accord, to E.D.D., 'a meadow, pasture, esp. low-lying
land by the side of a stream or river, etc. ; frequent in plural.'
Compare Turnings, Cumb.
Intack. Mallerstang.
See Intake, Cumb.
KABER. Vil. 2I m. N.E. of Kirkby Stephen.
Kaberge F.F. 1200. Kakeberge F.F. 1278.
Kaberberghe F. F. 1202. Cabergh Inq. 1314.
Kabergh Cl. R. 1331, 1345.

158 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. All the early forms except
Kakeberge and Kaberberghe could be derived from the O.N.
pers. n. Kagi and O.N. berg, ' hill,' ' mound.' Rygh thinks
that several O.N. pl. ns. postulate a pers. n. *Kaki. It is
worth noting that Searle cites Caberes bee from a charter.
Perhaps there is a confusion in the first el. between two pers.
ns. Kaki and Caber. See Caber, Cumb.
Kaker Mill. Preston Patrick.
Kak- may be a pers. n. *Kaki (see preceding name) ; the
second el. is prob. O.N. erg, ' summer pasture.'
KEASTWICK. Hml. i m. N.W. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
KEISLEY. Hml. i\ m. S.E. of Dufton.
Kifisclive F.F. 1291. Kesclyve F.F. 1325.
Kescliff Inq. 1293. Kesklef Cl. R. 1362.
Kesseklyff Inq. 1460.
The form Kifisclive gives us the clue to the derivation.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Kefsir, cited by Lind, which
was probably a nickname, as the O.N. kefsir meant ' mistress,'
' concubine,' corresponding to the O.E. cefes or ciefes. The
second el. is either O.N. klif, ' cliff, ' slope,' or O.N. kleif,
' broad hill-slope.' In the modern name the terminal has
been confused with the common terminal -ley, from O.E. leah,
' pasturage.'
KELD. Hml. nr. Shap.
This is O.N. kelda, ' spring.'
Kelkerwell. Hutton Roof.
The first el. may be O.N. kelda, 'spring,' or else Kell, a
short form of the O.N. pers. n. Ketill; the second O.N. kjarr,
' thicket on swampy ground.' The terminal -well is either
O.E. well, 'spring,' or O.N. vgllr, 'grassy field.' The
English ' well ' would be added when the meaning of the first
el. was forgotten.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 159
KELLETH. Hml. 3^ m. S.E. of Orton.
Keldelyth Inq. 1293. Kellok Ind.Loc. 1316.
Kellet Cl.R. 1286; F.F. Keldlit F.F. 1336.
1419.
This name seems to be derived from O.N. kelda, ' spring,'
and O.N. or O.E. hlid, ' slope.' The early form Kellok seems
a misspelling.Kemphow. Shap.
Kemp- is perhaps the O.N. pers. n. Kampi ; -how is O.N.
haugr, ' hill.'
KENDAL. Tn.
Kendal F.F. 1225; Cl.R. Kendale Cl.R. 1272, 1360,
1276. 1370.
'The dale of the river Kent,' on which the town stands.
Early forms of Kent are :
Kentha F.F. 1223. Kent F. F. 1241; Inq. 1262.
Keent Inq. 1300.
The second el. is O.E. dt^l or O.N. dalr, ' dale.'
KENTMERE. Vil. 8^ m. N.W. of Kendal, on the Kent.
Kenetemere Inq. 1240. Kentemere Inq. 1262; Cl.R.
1272, 1373.
The first el. is Kent, the name of the river; the second is
O.E. mere, ' lake.' In Northern dialects mere means ' a small
lake or sheet of standing water ; a pond,' E.D.D. There used
to be a lake here, now drained.
KILLINGTON. Par. 7 m. N. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
Kylington Inq. 1237. Kayllington Inq. 1245.
Kayllington looks like an error in spelling. We may com
pare Killingbeck, Killinghall and Kellington, W.R. Yorksh. ;
Killingholme, Lines. ; Killington, Devon ; Chillington, Somer
set and Staffs. ; and Chillingham, Northd. The first el. is
clearly a pers. n., but which one it is impossible to say ; it may
be Cylla, Ceolwine, Ccelin, or some other. The second el. is
O.E. or O.N. tun, ' enclosure.'

i6o PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
KIRKBY. There are four pis. of this name : Kirkby Lons
dale, Kirkby Stephen, Kirkby Thore, and Kirkby
Kendal.
Cherkeby Lonnesdale W. Kirkebysteffan F. F. 1223.
Reg. c. IIOO. Kirkeby Stephen Inq. 1291.
Kirkebilonesdale F. F. Kirkebithore Pat. R. 1223.
1208. Kyrkebythore F.F. 1246;
Kirkebi in Lounesdale Inq. 1300.
Ch.R. 1227.
Cherkaby Stephan W.
Reg. c. Iioo.
Kirkby or Kirby means ' church farm,' from O.N. kirkja,
'church,' and O.N. byr, 'farm.' The form kirk hardly
occurs in pl. ns. outside Scotland, the northern Engl, coun
ties, and Leicester; elsewhere we find church from O.E. cirice.
In Kirkby Thore, the latter name may be the pers. n. Thori
or the O.N. woman's name pora (Rygh).
KNIPE. Hml. I m. N. of Bampton.
Gnype Patrik alias Knype Inq. 1314. Gnype Inq. 1291.
Cf. Knipe Scar, Cumb. The word means, accord, to
E.D.D., ' a sharp or narrow ridge.' We may compare kneep,
used in Shetl. and Orkn., meaning ' a promontory.' Knipe
is also the name of a hill in Ayrshire; Knipton is a vil. in
Leic. The original form is O.N. gnipa, ' mountain peak or
top.' LAMBRIGG. Par. 5 m. N.E. of Kendal.
Lamberig Inq. 1245, 1294. Lambrig F.F. 1383.
The first el. seems to be the O.N. pers. n. Lambi. Lamb-
occurs as first el. in numerous pl. ns. The second el. of
Lambrigg is O.N. hryggr, O.E. hrycg, 'back,' 'ridge of a
hill.'
LANGTON. Hml. i m. E. of Appleby.
Langeton Inq. 1291 ; Cl. R. 1345.
The first el. is O.E. lang, ' long,' or else the pers. n. Lang.
The second is O.E. tun, ' enclosure.'
Lankaber [ia?;k3b9r]. Crosby Ravensworth.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND i6i
Lathey. Bolton.
From O.N. hlada, ' barn,' and O.N. ey, q.v. in W.L.
Ledder Howe. Stainmore.
Ledder is the O.E. pers. n. Leodhere. Howe is O.N. haugr,
' mound,' ' tumulus,' ' hill.'
LEYENS. Par. 5I m. S.W. of Kendal.
Lefuenes D. Bk. Lyvenes Ch. R. 1267.
Levenes F.F. 1241 ; Inq.
1241.
This is apparently an instance of the survival of the name
alone of the man after whom the place was called, the word
meaning 'farm,' ' field,' etc., having dropped off. The pers. n.
in this instance is the gen. case of Leofwine, a very common
O.E. name, occurring in several pl. ns. as Levenshulme,
Lanes., Leventhorp, W.R. Yorks.
Linglow. Asby.
The first el. may be O.N. lyng, ' heather ' ; cf. Ling Holm
and Lingey Closehead, Cumb., but I prefer to derive it from
O.N. Lyng-, which Rygh postulates for several Norwegian
pl. ns. The second is O.E. hldio, ' mound,' ' tumulus.'
LOCKHOLME. Hml. nr. Ravenstonedale.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. Bjorkman cites the name
Loc, also Lochi (D. Bk.). The second el. is O.N. holmr, q.v.
in W.L.
LOUGHRIGG. Hml. 2 m. W. of Ambleside.
Loucrigg Cl. R 1275. Loghrygg Ch. R. 1275.
Loghrigg Inq. 1300.
See Loughrigg, Cumb. Rigg is O.N. hryggr or O.E.
hrycg, ' ridge of a hill.'
LOWTHER. Vil. 4 m. S. of Penrith, on the river Lowther.
Louder F.F. 1196. Louther Pat.R. 1232.
Laudre P. R. 1225. Lauderforn P. R. 1254.
Lotrhe P.R. 1226. Louthyr F.F. 1285.
Louthre Cl. R. 1289.
We may compare 'the Lowthers,' a mtn. range in Lanarksh.

i62 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
and Dumfr. ; also perhaps Lauder and Lauderdale, Berwicksh.
LUPTON. Par. 4 m. N.W. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
Lupetun D.Bk. Lupton Inq. 1249; Cl.R.
Lupeton F. F. 1200. i349-
The first el. is probably the pers. n. Lubo, Luba, or Lubba
(Searle) ; the second is O.E. or O.N. tUn, ' enclosure.'
LYTH. Hml. 5 m. N.W. of Milnthorpe.
le Liht Inq. 1249. le Lyth F. F. 1278. '
O.N. or O.E. hlid, ' hill-side,' ' slope.'
MALLERSTANG. Tnsh. in Kirkby Stephen.
Malrestang F.F. 1223; Pat.R. 1228.
Inq. 1250. Mallerstang Inq. 1249;
Malverstang, Malvestang F.F. 1306; Cl.R. 1334.
The first el. might be the Dan. pers. n. Malfrid, O.N.
Malmfridr, cited by Nielsen. The second el. is either O.N.
tangi, ' spit of land,' or O.N. stgng, ' post,' used as beacon or
landmark. MANSERGH. Par. 2I m. N. of Kirkby Lonsdale.
Manzsergh D. Bk. Manser Cl. R. 1359.
Mannissergh F.F. 1207. Mansargh F.F. 1384.
The first el. is Mannes, the gen. case of the fairly common
pers. n. Man or Mann. The second el. is an O.N. word, erg,
' hill-pasture,' or ' shieling,' for which see W.L.
MARDALE GREEN. Vil. i m. S. of Hawes Water.
Mer dale F. F. 1278.
The first el. may be O.E. mere, ' sheet of water,' ' lake,' or
Mere-, the first part of several pers. ns., as Merewine. The
second el. is O.N. dalr or O.E. dcel, ' dale.'
MARTINDALE. Par. on E. side of Ullswater.
Martindale Inq. 1237, 1257.
' Martin's dale.' Martin was in use in the O.E. period
(Searle).

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 163
(Long) MARTON. Vil. 3i m. N.N.W. of Appleby.
Merton Inq. 1250; F.F. 1334; Cl.R. 1345.
The first el. may be O.E. mere or Mere-; see Mardale Green.
Merton and Marton are common pl. ns.
MEABURN. There are two pis. with this name, (i) Maulds
Meaburn in Orton par., and (2) Meaburn Regis, or
King's Meaburn, in the adjoining par. of Morland.
Maiburne W.Reg, c. 1115. Meburne Maud Inq. 1244.
Meabrun W.Reg, c. 1125. Medburn F.F. 1278.
Mebrun Byland Abbey Meburn Matild F.F. 1291.
Charter, c. 1190; Inq. Maldesmeburn Cl.R. 1355.
1294. Mebourne Mauld Test.K.
Meburn Maud Pat. R. I357-
1279.
Maulds means Matilda's or Maud's. The Matilda after
whom the pl. is named was the sister of Hugh de Morville,
Lord of Burgh, and wife of William de Veteriponte (regno
H. II). Matilda or Matild hardly appears in English docu
ments until after the Norman Conquest; Maud is the con
tracted form. The first el. of Meaburn is difficult to deter
mine, but it is prob. a pers. n. We may compare Medbourne,
Leic, Wilts. The second el. is either O.N. brunnr, ' brook,'
' stream,' or else O.N. brun, ' sharp edge (of a moor, etc.).'
MEAL BANK. Pl. nr. New Hutton.
Meal is O.N. melr, ' sand bank,' ' sandhill ' ; see W.L.
Compare Mealo, Mealrigg, Mealsgate, Cumb.
MEALY SYKE. Hml. i\ m. S.E. of Thrimby.
The form Melsac, which occurs in a F.F. roll relating to
Westm., dated 1241, may refer to Mealy Syke, but if so, it
looks like a misspelling. Mealy is O.N. melr, ' sandhill ' ;
the -y may represent a terminal, which cannot now be recovered
with certainty ; see Mealo, Cumb. For Syke see sik in W.L.
see also Hopesike Woods, Cumb.
MEASAND [mizan or miz9nd]. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Bampton.
Mesand 1413 (F.W.R.).
This name looks like O.N. mjosund, ' narrow water or
channel,' the hamlet being at the narrow part of Hawes Water
(Collingwood). N

i64 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
MEATHOP [mll79p]. With Ulpha forms par. 5 m. W. of
Milnthorpe.
Midhop F.F. 1255. Methope F.F. 1278.
Mythop F.F. 1279.
The second el. is O.N. hopr, ' small creek or ravine ' ; see
Hopesike Woods, Cumb. The first el. is perhaps O.N. midr,
mid-, ' middle ' ; or it may be a pers. n.
MELKINTHORPE. Vil. 4 m. S.E. of Penrith.
Milkanthorp Cl.R. 1281. de Melkanthorp Cl.R. 1287;
F. F. 1334.
Melkanthorp Inq. 1314.
The first el. is, accord, to Collingwood, Sc. Brit., p. 212,
the Irish pers. n. Maelchon. I can offer no opinion on this
suggestion, but I agree that the el. is a pers. n. For the
second el. see porp in W.L.
MILBURN. Vil. 61 m. N.W. of Appleby.
Milnebrunn F. F. 1200. Millenburne Inq. 1291.
Millebume Ind. Loc. temp. Milnebum Cl. R. 1322.
early Hen. III.
The first el. is O.E. mylen, or O.N. mylna, ' mill.' The
second is O.E. burna or O.N. brunnr, ' stream,' ' burn.'
MILNTHORPE. Town 7^ m. S. of Kendal, on the river
Kent.
de Milnethorp Lowther MSS. 1398; C.W.N.S. xiv, 46.
For Miln-see preceding name. The second el. is O.N. or
O.E. porp, ' village.'
Mintsfeet. Kendal, on the river Mint.
Mimet D. Bk.
Feet is doubtless O.N. /li, ' meadow.'
Mirk How. Crosthwaite.
Compare Mirkbooths and Mirkholme, Cumb.
Mislet. Windermere.
Micheleslet, Mikeleswyk Assize Roll 1256.
' Michael's flat meadow ' ; the second el. being O.N. sletta.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 165
MORLAND. Vil. 7 m. W.N.W. of Appleby.
Morlund Ch. of Ketel, son of Eltred, W. Reg., late 1 1 c.
Morland W. Reg. c. 1150.
Murlund Ind. Loc. c 1200.
For the first el. see Murthwaite. The second el. is either
O.E. land, ' land,' ' field,' q.v. in W.L., or O.N. lundr, 'copse.'
The early forms cited do not enable us to decide, as u and a
are frequently confused by copyists.
Morra Head. Bampton.
Morra may be the same word as Murrah, Cumb., q.v.
MURTHWAITE. Hml. in Ravenstonedale par.
The first el. is either O.E., O.N. mor, 'moor,' or else the
pers. n. Mor. The second el. is O.N. pveit, ' piece of ground,'
' field.' Compare Moorthwaite, Cumb., and Murton, Westm.
MURTON. Par. 3 m. E. of Appleby.
Morton F.F. 1288. Moreton Inq. 1314.
For the first el. see preceding name. The second is O.E.
or O.N. tun, 'enclosure,' 'field.' Murton also occurs in
Cumb. MUSGRAYE. Par. 4 m. N.W. of Kirkby Stephen.
Musegrave F.F. 1272. Mosegrave 1260 (F.W.R.).
Musgrave W. Reg. 1248; Cl. R. 1354.
The first el. is O.E. mos or O.N. mosi, ' peat-bog,' ' moss.'
The second is either O.E. grcef or O.N. grgf, ' trench,' ' pit.'
The name thus means ' the pit from which peats are cut.'
There used to be a good deal of boggy and peat land in the
lower part of the parish by the Eden.
NATEBY. Tnsh. in Kirkby Stephen par.
Nateby F.F. 1246; Cl.R. 1304; Inq. 1314.
This name occurs also in Lanes. ; we may also compare
Natland, Westm., and Nateby, Hants. Lindkvist, in discus
sing (p. 202 n.) the first el. of these names, remarks that it may
not have the same origin in all the cases. As possible deriva
tions he suggests (i) a Scand. pers. n. Nati, found only in the
Edda; (2) O.N. hnata, a secondary gen. pl. of hnot, 'nut,'

i66 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
occurring in some compounds ; (3) an O.N. river-name Ngt.
Of these suggestions I prefer the first. Colli ngwood's deriva
tion from O.N. naut, 'cattle,' Sc. Brit., p. 212, is against the
evidence of the early forms. For -by see bjir in W.L.
NATLAND. Vil. 2 m. S. of Kendal.
Natelond Inq. 1245.
For first el. see preceding name.
NEWBIGGIN. Vil. 7 m. E. of Penrith.
Niewebigginge W.Reg. Neubigging Pat. R. 1223;
1208. F. F. 1224.
O.E. nlwe, ' new,' and O.N. bygging, ' dwelling,' 'cottage';
see Biggins. There is a Newbiggin in Cumb.
NEWBY. Hml. nr. Morland.
Neweby F. F. 1200.
' New farm,' from O.E. nlwe and O.N. byr. This name
occurs also in Cumb.
Ninezergh. Levens.
de Niandeserghe Assize Roll 1256.
The first el. is prob. a pers. n. ; cf. Ninham, I. of W. For
the second see erg in W.L.
ODDENDALE. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Crosby Ravensworth.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Odwine, or else Ordwine ;
the second is O.E. dcel or O.N. dalr, ' dale.'
ORMSIDE. Vil. 4 m. S.S.E. of Appleby.
Ormesheued F.F. 1202; Inq. 1314; Cl.R. 1361.
The first el. is Ormes, gen. case of Orm, a common Scand.
pers. n. (Bjorkman). The second el. is O.E. heafod, ' head,'
' highest part ' of a hill-side, field, etc., perhaps substituted for
an earlier form -set, from O.N. scetr, ' dairy farm ' ; see W.L.
ORTON. Vil. 3 m. N.E. of Tebay.
Overton Inq. 1252; Ch.R. 1278; F.F. 1288; Cl.R. 1302.
The first el. is from either O.N. ofarr, ' upper,' O.E. ofer, or
else O.E. ofer, ' river-bank.' The river Lune flows by the S.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 167
of the par. Compare Overton, Lanes., which is also on the
Lune, and Wyld's remarks ad. loc. Orton also occurs in
Cumb. For the second el. see tun in W.L.
OUTHGILL. Hml. in Mallerstang par., 5 m. S. of Kirkby
Stephen.
The first el. may be Outh-, which occurs in Scand. pers. ns.
Oudbern, Oudgrim, Oudulf, all used in England (Bjorkman).
The second el. is O.N. gil, ' ravine.' But see Outhwaite,
Cumb. OXENHOLME. Hml. nr. Natland.
Oxinholme Inq. 1240.
The first el. may be O.E. oxa, ' ox,' used perhaps as a
pers. n. Ox- and oxen- occur in a number of pl. ns., where in
some cases it would be preferable to regard them as represent
ing a pers. n. rather than as denoting the animal, e.g., Oxen-
hope, W.R. Yorksh., and Oxenwood, Wilts. Rygh cites the
pers.n. Oxa, Oxi; see next name. For -holme see holmr in
W.L. We may compare Oxeberghe Cumb. F. F. 1202.
OXENTHWAITE. Hml. nr. Stainmore.
de Oxsthwayt Test. K. 1380.
The early form points to the pers. n. Oxa or Oxi (Rygh) ;
for the second see pveit in W.L.
Parrocks. Orton par.
The dial, word ' parrock ' is O.E. pearroc, ' enclosed land.'
Compare Paddockwray, Cumb.
PATTERDALE. Vil. at head of Ullswater, 8^ m. N. of
Ambleside. Patricdale Inq. 1237.
'Patrick's dale ' ; cf. Preston Patrick, Westm., and Aspatria,
Cumb. PATTON. Par. 3^ m. N.E. of Kendal.
Patun D.Bk. Patton Inq. 1237; F.F.
Pattun, Pattyn, early 12 c 1278.
(F.W.R.). Pattun Inq. 1294.

i68 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
Patta and Patto, which are pers. ns. cited by Searle, may
account for the first el.; the second is O.E. or O.N. tun,
' enclosure.'
POOLEY BRIDGE. Vil. 5^ m. S.W. of Penrith, on river
Eamont. Pulhou Inq. 1257; Cl.R. 1285.
The second el. is O.E. hoh or O.N. haugr, ' mound,'
' tumulus.' The first may be a pers. n.
PRESTON PATRICK. Vil. 6\ m. S. by E. of Kendal.
Prestun D.Bk. Preston Patrik Cl.R. 1333.
Preston F. F. 1255; Cl.R.
1360.
Preston is from O.E. preosta, gen. plur. of preost, ' priest ' ;
and O.E. or O.N. tUn, 'enclosure,' 'field.' Preston is a
common pl. n. Patrick is from Patrick de Culwen.
Raddereth Side. Strickland Ketel.
The 1349 Cl. R. forms Rotherheved, Ratherheved seem to
be the modern Raddereth. The first el. would thus be a
pers.n. such as Rodhere (Searle) or Rcedhere (Searle); the
second would be ' head,' O.E. heafod.
RAISEBECK. Hml. 2 m. E. of Orton.
Reysebeck F.F. 1288.
Raise- is O.N. hroysi, ' mound,' ' cairn ' ; the second el. is
O.N. bekkr, ' stream.' We may compare Dunmail Raise,
Cumb., and High Raise, a mtn. nr. Grasmere ; also Stain-
raise and Selsitraise, nr. Shap. The first el. has no connec
tion with O.N. rlsa, ' to rise,' which Lindkv. suggests as an
alternative to hroysi.
RAMPSON. Hml. nr. Stainmore.
This name is no doubt the same as Rampsholm, Cumb., q.v.
RAYENSTONEDALE. Vil. 4I m. S.W. of Kirkby Stephen.
Rauenstamdal F. F. 1223. Ravenstandal Ch. R. 1251.
Ravenstayndale F. F. 1291.
The first el. is the O.N. pers. n. Hrafnsteinn, cited by Lind ;
the second is O.N. dalr, O.E. dcel, ' valley,' The name Raven-
stone occurs in Bucks.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 169
(Crosby) RAYENSWORTH. Par. 6 m. S.W. of Appleby.
Crossebiraueneswarth F.F. Crosseby Ravenswart Inq.
1202. 1314-
Rauensward F.F. 1301. Crosseby Raueneswarth,
F.F. 1325.
Ravensworth is the pers. n. Hrafnsvartr, meaning ' raven-
black,' various forms of which are cited by Bjorkman from
D. Bk. Florence of Worcester mentions a Danish huscarl of
Earl Tostig named Reavensuartus. But possibly the name
may mean 'Raven's beacon,' from the pers.n. Hrafn and
O.N. varda.
RAYNE. Hml. nr. Orton.
See Rain House, Cumb.
RAYSIDE. Hml. 2\ m. W. of Shap.
Rasate, Shap foundation Raset, Entail of Rosgill
ch., c. 1 199. 1343.
The first el. is prob. a pers.n. The second is O.N. scetr,
' summer pasture.'
REAGILL. Vil. 2i m. N.W. of Crosby Ravensworth.
Renesgill Furness Regis- Refgill Assize Roll 1271.
ter 1240. de Revegil Charter of
Reingill P.R. 1241. Wm. de Lancaster 1244.
Reuegil Levens MSS.
1259.
The first el. is Rev en, a form of Raven, O.N. Hrafn.
Bjorkman, sub voce Rafn, cites the pl. ns. Reuenesthorb and
Reuesbi from Liber Vitae Eccl. Dunelm. The name Roland
de Reingill of P.R. appears as Revegil in a charter of Rob. de
Veteriponte c. 1244, and this points conclusively to Reven.
RIDDING. See Glen Ridding.
Riddlesay. Soulby.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of the pers.n. Hredel.
Searle cites Hredles sted from a charter. The second is O.N.
ey, ' island,' q.v. in W.L.

I70 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
ROOF. See Hutton Roof.
ROOKBY. Hml. 2 m. N.E. of Kirkby Stephen.
Rokeby F.F. 1291 ; Inq. Rukeby F.F. 1340.
1314; Cl.R. 1331.
The first el. is the Scand. English pers. n. Roc, O.N. Hrokr
(Bjorkman). The second is O.N. byr, ' farm.'
ROSGILL. Vil. in Shap par.
Rossegyl F.F. 1255. Rosgill F.F. 1382.
The first el. is prob. the gen. case of a pers. n. such as the
O.N. Roarr or Roi. The second is O.N. gil, ' cleft,' ' ravine.'
We may compare Rosthwaite, Cumb.
ROUNDTHWAITE. Hml. 2 m. S.W. of Tebay.
Rownerthwayt Inq. 1294. Rounthwayt Pat.R. 1338.
Rounerthwayt Cl.R. 12^^. Rounnerthweyt Cl.R.
Rounesthwait Lane. Priv. i345-
Deeds 1310. Rommerthwayt Inq. 1344.
Ronnestwate Whitby ch. Rounthuayte Inq. 1457.
1310.
The first el. seems to be the pers. n. Runhere, of which
Searle cites an instance from Forstemann's Altdeutsches
Namenbuch. Lindkvist suggests O.N. raun, ' mountain ash,'
a word which occurs only in pl. ns., but this will not account
for the early forms in -es, which point to a pers. n. We may
compare Rowner, Hants, and Herts.
RYDAL. Vil. il m. N.W. of Ambleside.
Ridale Inq. 1240. Ridal Cl.R. 1291.
Rydul Inq. 1257. Ryddle Test.K. 1361.
Falkman, Ortn. i Sk., p. 81, cites the pl.n. Ryedal, and many
other pl. ns. containing the el. ryd, derived from O.N. rjodr,
' glen in a forest.' The second el. of Rydal is O.N. dalr, O.E.
dail, ' valley.'
Salterwath. Orton.
For Wath see vadr in W.L. Compare Salter, Cumb.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 171
Sampcol Plain. Levens.
Sampool is for Sandpool, i.e., ' sandy pool or cove.' The
farm is situated just above where the Kent estuary ends, and
all around is sand by the river. The name is locally inter
preted as ' salmon pool.'
SANDFORD. Hml. li m. N.W. of Warcop.
Sandford Inq. 13 14. Santeford Inq. 13 14.
SampfordF. F. 1260.
A very common pl. n. meaning ' the sandy ford.'
SCALTHWAITERIGG. Par. 2 m. N.E. of New Hutton.
Scaltwaitrig Inq. 1237. Schalqratig Inq. 1240.
The first el. may be, as Lindkvist thinks, O.N. skdli, ' hut,'
' shed ' ; but it is quite as likely to be the pers. n. Skalli
(Rygh). For the second el. see pveit in W.L. The terminal
is O.N. hryggr, ' mountain ridge.' The whole name thus
would mean ' the ridge called after the field Scalthwaite,'
which name means either ' the field with the shed ' or 'Skalli's
field.' SCATTERGATE. Hml. in Appleby borough.
Scober. Warcop.
From the O.N. pers. n. Skogr (Rygh) and O.E. beorg,
' hill,' ' tumulus.'
Scordale. Murton.
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Skorri (Rygh).
Scout Green. Orton.
Scout forms part of several pl. ns. in the N. of England,
e.g.. Kinder Scout in Derbyshire. It means, accord, to
E.D.D., ' a high rock or hill ; a projecting ridge, a precipice.'
It is O.N. skuti, ' jutting-out rock or cave underneath such
rock.' Scurry Gill. Stainmore.
Scurry is the O.N. pers. n. Skorri (Rygh).

172 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
SEDGWICK. Tnsh. in Heversham par.
Siggiswyk Inq. 1333 Syggeswyke F. F. 1419.
(C.W.N.S. xiv, 365).
The first el. is the gen. case of the O.N. pers. n. Sigga or
Siggi (Lindkv. ). The second is either O.N. TO'fe, dial, 'wick,'
' wyke,' ' corner,' or else O.E. wic, ' dwelHng,' ' village.'
SELSIDE. Vil. 4 m. N. of Kendal.
Selsate Inq. 1249. Selsete W. Reg. c. 1235 ; Cl. R. 1361.
Selside also occurs in Lanes, and W.R. Yorksh. Wyld
takes the first el. to be a pers. n. and cites Bjorkman's mention
of Selua from D. Bk., which Bjorkman considers to be iden
tical with the O.W.N,, S(p//i, S(j>lvi. Moorman cites a D. Bk.
form Selesat, and thinks that the first el. is either O.N. selja,
'willow,' or the O.N. pers.n. SeU. On the whole, I am
inclined to derive the name either from the O.N. selsetr, 'farm
with a house on it,' from sel, ' house ' (akin to O.E. seel, sele),
and setr, ' farmstead,' ' estate ' ; or else from the pers. n. Seli
and scetr, ' mountain summer dairy,' like the Sennerhiitten of
Bavaria and N. Switzerland. We may compare Selsmire,
Westm., the first el. of which is clearly the gen. case of a
pers. n. Selsit Raise, a pl. nr. Shap, where there are remains
of cairns, is apparently the same name as Selside in an earlier
form. SHAP. Tn. 12 m. S.E. of Penrith.
de Heppalnd.'Loc.c.i220. ch., c 1199; Inq. 1290;
Hep F. F. 1231 ; Cl. R. Cl. R. 1318, 1345.
1293. Heppe Inq. 1314.
Yhep Ch. of Rob. de Shap Cl. R. 1332, 1341.
Alneto 1241. Shapp, Indenture of Thos.
Hepp Shap Foundation de Culwen 1390.
Sheppe Cl. R. 1300.
The early forms Hepp, Hep, are the same as in the early
forms of Hipshow, q.v. They seem to represent a pers. n.,
probably Heppo, cited by Searle. The form Yhep ^ may be
for ^hep and point to an original beginning with hj-, i.e.,
to a Scand. pers. n. or word. We may thus conclude that the
1. If it is not due to an error in reading the MS.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 173
forms Hep and Shap result from an early confusion in the
name. Shap would be a normal development of Hjap (cf.
Shetland from Hjaltland), but such a name does not seem to
be recorded. In its original form the name had a terminal,
which has been dropped; cf. Hoff and Levens. With the
early forms Hep, Hepp, cf. the W.R. Yorksh. pl. ns. Hepton-
stall, Hepworth, which Moorman derives from O.E. heope,
' wild rose,' ' briar.'
SHOREGILL. Hml. 5 m. S. of Kirkby Stephen.
Schoureschale Inq. 1240.
The first el. may be the same as in Sowerby, Cumb., early
forms of which are Scureby, Scoureby, Shoureby; see
Sowerby ; cf . also Temple Sowerby, Westm. The early form
cited above does not enable us to decide with certainty whether
the O.N. gil, ' ravine,' or O.N. skdli, ' hut on a mountain
pasture,' is the original form, for in early documents these two
words are sometimes confused.
SIZERGH. Fell-side, nr. Levens.
Sigredeshergh 12 c. Siresserwe Inq. 1245.
(F.W.R.). Syricherd Cl. R. 1324.
Schireserd Inq. 1341.
Apparently from the common pers. n. Sigred and O.N. erg,
' summer pasture.' The forms in -erd may be due to confusion
with O.N. jgrd, ' earth,' ' ground.'
SKELSMERGH. Par. 3 m. N.E. of Kendal.
Skelmereshergh F.F. 1278. 1356.
Skelmeresergh F.F. 1280. Skelmesere Inq. 1341.
Skelmesergh Cl.R. 1349, Skelmiser Cl.R. 1361.
The first el. is the same as in Skelmersdale, Lanes., which
Wyld derives from the O.N. skelmir, ' devil.' Nielsen cites
two O. Danish pers. ns., Skelmir and Skjalmar, either of
which would account for the early forms of Skelsmergh.
Moorman derives Skelmanthorpe, W.R. Yorksh., of which he
cites the early forms Scelmertorp (D. Bk.), and Skelmarthorpe,
from the pers. n. Skjalmar, and I think he is right. I am,
therefore, in favour of deriving Skelsmergh from either

174 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
Skelmir or Skjalmar. The second el. is O.N.er^, ' mountain
pasture,' a word derived from Gaelic; see W.L.
Skettlegill. Crosscrake.
Skettle is perhaps the O.N. pers. n. Asketill (Bjorkman).
Skygarth. Temple Sowerby.
The first el. is prob. the O.N. pers. n. Skidi (Rygh).
SLEAGILL. Vil. 2^ m. S. of Moriand.
Selegile W. Reg. c 1260 SlegiU F. F. 1208.
and c 1280. Slegelle Inq. 1245.
Slegil Inq. 1300; Cl. R. 1323.
See Sleathwaite, Cumb., for the first el. But the form
Selegile seems to point to a pers. n. such as Seli. The second
is O.N. gil, ' ravine,' ' narrow valley.'
SLEDDALE. Hml. 3 m. S.W. of Shap.
Sleddall Brunholf Levens Sleddale Inq. 1237; F.F.
MSS. c 1260 (in Hist. 1241 ; Cl.R. 1361.
MSS. Com. Report).
The first el. may be O.N. sletta, ' flat ground ' (Rygh)., but
I incline rather to seek its origin in some pers. n. Compare
Sledmere, Yorksh. The second el. is O.N. dalr, or O.E. dcel,
' dale.'
SMARDALE. Tnsh. in Waitby par., 3 m. S.W. of Kirkby
Stephen. Smeredale F.F. 1202. Smardale alias Smerdale
Smerdale Cl.R. 1277. Inq. 1291.
The first el. at the first glance looks like O.N. smjgr,
'butter,' allied to O.E. smeoru, ' f at ' ; in which case the name
might be taken to mean ' dale with butter-yielding pasture.'
Butterworth, Lanes., is derived by Wyld from O.E. butere,
' butter,' and word, ' farm.' I am, however, inclined to see
a pers. n. in most of the pl. ns., in which this el. occurs; see
Butterwick. The first el. of Smardale may be the O.E. pers-
11 . Smert (Searle). We may perhaps compare Smerby in
Kintyre.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 175
SOCKBRIDGE. Tnsh. 2 m. S. of Penrith.
^ocfeebroc Charter of Hele- Sokebrede Assize Roll
wis de Lancaster c 1 189 ; 1278.
see C.W.N.S. x, 431. Sokbred F.F. 1320.
Sochebred Inq. 1245. Sokebred F.F. 1335.
Sockebred Inq. 1249, 1310.
We may compare Sockburn, Durh. The first el. may be
O.E. soc, the evidence for which is the phrase soces sead,
occurring in an O.E. charter. Gray Birch No. 691 ; see soc in
W.L. But I prefer to derive it from the pers. n. Soca (Searle).
The origin of the second el. is uncertain ; it may be O.N. bard,.
'precipitous edge.' The terminal of the 1189 form may be
miswritten for -brot, the letter t and c being often confused
by scribes.
Sockenber. Morland.
For the second el. cf. Whitber and Stockber, Westm. ; it is
prob. O.E. beorg, O.N. berg, ' mound,' ' tumulus.' The first
we may perhaps derive from the gen. case of the pers. n. Soca;
see preceding name.
SOULBY. Vil. 2 m. N.W. of Kirkby Stephen.
Suleby F.F. 1278. 1314; Cl.R. 1322.
Souleby F.F. 1293; Inq. Soulby Cl.R. 1343.
See Soulby, Cumb.
SOUTHWAITE. Hml. 3^ m. S. of Kirkby Stephen.
Sourthwayt Cl. R. 1360.
The first el. may be O.N. saurr, q.v., in W.L. See Sowerby,
Cumb. The second is O.N. pveit, ' clearing,' ' piece of land.'
SOWERBY. See Temple Sowerby.
Sowermire. Middleton (civil) par.
From O.N. saurr, q.v. in W.L. and O.N. myrr, for which
see W.L.
¦ Spital Farm. New Hutton.
See Temple Sowerby. Spital is a short form of ' hospital.'
Sproat Gill. Orton.
From the pers. n. Sprot (Searle).

176 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
STAINMORE. Par. 3 m. S.E. of Brough.
Steynmor Pat. R. 1281. Staynesmor Inq. 1314.
Staynesmore Cl. R. 1325.
In a Pictish Chronicle, compiled about 1000 A.D. (MS. of
fourteenth cent.) the entry occurs, anno c. 980, " Scotti
predaverunt Saxoniam ad Stanmoir." The first el. is prob
ably O.N. steinn, 'stone,' which occurs in many pl. ns., and is
no doubt often confused with the pers. n. Steinn. The second
el. is ' moor,' O.E., O.N. mor.
STAINTON. Vil. 4 m. S. of Kendal.
Steintun D. Bk. Stainton Inq. 1282.
A very common pl. n. The first el. is probably the pers.
n. Steinn ; but see preceding name. The second el. is O.N.,
O.E. tUn, ' enclosure,' " field.'
Stangerthwaite. Killington.
Stanger is an old family name, especially in the Keswick
district. See Stanger, Cumb.
STAYELEY. Vil. 4 m. N.W. of Kendal.
Staveley e Inq. 1240. Stavelay Godmond Cl. R. 1349.
Staneley Godmond F.F. 1383.
Moorman derives Staveley, W.R. Yorksh., from O.E.
stcef, ' post,' and O.E. leah, and interprets the name as ' the
meadow by the post.' I can suggest no other origin. The
form Staneley is doubtless a misspelling.
STENNERSKEUGH. Hml. 2 m. S.E. of Ravenstonedale.
The first el. is one of the pers. ns. Stegenheard (Searle),
Steinarr (Rygh), Staner (Bjorkman). The second el. is O.N.
skogr, ' wood,' ' forest.'
Stockber. Soulby.
For the second el cf. Sockenber and Whitber, Westm.
STORTH. Hml. nr. Arnside.
Storthes Cl. R. 1349.
This is perhaps O.N. stord, ' wood,' but this word does not
seem to have been used in pl. ns. It is not given by Rygh.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 177
Several places in Cumb. and Westm. called Storrs seem to
be for Storthes. We may compare Stordac, Peramb. For.
Lane. 1228 (Farrer, Lane. Chart 421, 422); also Stords near
Calder. STRICKLAND. Various places of this name, (i) Tnsh. 3 m.
N.W. of Shap; (2) Strickland Ketel and Strickland
Rogers, pars. 3 m. N.W. of Kendal.
Stercaland D. Bk. Styrkelaund Ketel Cl. R.
Stirkland F.F. 1209. 1296.
Stirkeland Ketel Inq. 1287 ; Stirlandrandolf Cl. R.
Cl.R. 1287. 1349.
The first el. of Strickland may be the pers. n. Stric, Strica,
Stricca (Searle), or else Styrcol, Stircol found on O.E. coins
(Bjorkman). The second el. is O.E. land, or perhaps O.N.
lundr, ' small wood.'
Strickley. New Hutton.
See preceding name.
SUNBIGGIN. Hml. 3 m. E. of Orton.
Sunnebygging F. F. 1291.
The first el. is probably a pers. n., such as Suno, or Sun-,
which occurs as a prefix in Sunwine, Sunulf (Searle), or
Sungifu, or Suni (Nielsen). The second el. is O.N. bygging,
' farmstead.' See Sunnygill, Cumb.
SWINDALE. Hml. in Shap parish.
Swindale Shap foundation Ch. c. 1199.
The first el. is one of the pers. ns. Swidhun (the modern
Swithin) or Sveinn; see Swinsty, and Swinside, Cumb. The
second el. is O.N. dalr or O.E. dcel, ' dale.'
TAILBERT. Hml. 2 m. W. of Shap.
Thannellbord Lowther Thamboord (for Thain-
MSS. 1339 (C.W.N.S. boord accord, to F. W.
xiv, 23). Ragg), Ch. of Thomas
Taylleborth Shap Deeds f. Gospatric who died
1357 ibidem. 1152 (N. and B. i, 470,
Taleburgh Grant of James 471).
I, 1612 (N. and B. i,
474)-

178 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
The first el. of this name is a pers. n., perhaps pegnwulf
(Forstemann, Altdeutsches Namenbuch). The second el. may
be O.N. bard, ' edge of a plateau or field.'
TEBAY. Vil. 7i m. S.E. of Shap.
de Tibbeie P. R. 1222. Tybbeye Cl. R. 1294.
Tybay F.F. 1223; Inq. Tybeye Cl.R. 1345.
1294, 1314. Tibbay Inq. 1314; Test.K.'
Thyby F.F. 1291. i373-
Thebeye F. F. 1291.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Tiba, Tibba (Searle);
cf. Tibthorpe, E.R. Yorksh., and Tibshelf, Derbysh. The
second is O.N. ey or O.E. eg, ' island,' or elevated piece
of ground in a marsh, etc. This explanation is supported by
the fact that Tebay is called aqua in some early documents.
TEMPLE SOWERBY. Vil. 7 m. N.W. of Appleby.
Saureby W.Reg, c. 1225. Soureby W.Reg. 1275;
Inq. 1314; Cl. R. 1340;
Inq. 1329.
See Sowerby, Cumb. The Knights Templars appear to
have held property here, as is shown by the farm named Spital
which lies at a short distance.
THORE (Kirkby). See Kirkby.
Thorney Gale. Stainmore.
Thorney is perh. the O.N. woman's name porny ; for Gale
see geil in W.L. ; also Hugill, Westm.
Thorneyscale. Brough.
For first el. see preceding name ; for -scale see skdli in W..-..
THORNSHIP. Hml. i^ m. S.S.W. of Shap.
Fornhep F.F. 1226, 1231.
The first el. is O.N. forn, ' old ' ; the second seems to be
identical with Shap, q.v. The name will thus mean ' old
Shap.,' i.e., ' the older farm called after a person named
Heppo.' N. and B., i, 474, quoting a deed of 9 James I, write
Thornshappe. Thrang. Langdale.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 179
Thrang Craig. Martindale.
Thrang may represent O.N. prgngr, ' tight,' ' narrow,' used
as a pers. n.
THRIMBY. Vil. 3 m. N. of Shap.
Tirneby F.F. 1200. Thrinneby W.Reg, c.
Tyrneby P.R. 1238. 1255.
Thimeby F. F. 1241 ; Inq. Thurneby F. F. 1278.
1244, 1293.
The first el. is probably a pers. n. The O.N. porunn, or
else O.E. purwine, would account for Thurneby, but not satis
factorily for Thimeby, from which the modern form descends,
with metathesis of r and assimilation oi n to m before b. Col
lingwood, Scand. Brit., p. 212, suggests tjama, gen. pl. of
tjgrn, ' tarn,' but this I consider unlikely. The second el. is
O.N. b^r, ' farm.' See Thornby, Cumb.
Tils Hole. Long Sleddale par.
TIRRIL. Vil. 3 m. S.S.W. of Penrith on the Roman Road,
or ' High Street.'
Tyrerhge c. 1189; Tyreher Tyrergh P.R. 1238; F.F.
1279; Thererg 1310; 1278.
Tirergh 13 18; Tyrell
1463 (all from charters
printed in F. W. Ragg's
papers on ' de Lancas
ter,' C.W.N.S. X.).
The first el. is the pers. n. Terri or Tirri, a form of the O.E.
peodric or peodred; see Bardsley, p. 742. The second is
O.N. erg, ' hill pasture.' The name seems to have become
confused with the pers. n. Tirrell, a late form of purold.
Toddygill. Musgrave par.
The first el. is the pers. n. Toddi (Rygh).
TOWCETT. Hml. 2I m. N.E. of Shap.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Tol, Tola (Searle), or else
the Dan. Towa, Towi cited by Nielsen. The second is either
O.E. heafod, ' head,' ' highest point,' or O.N. setr, ' farm-

i8o PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
stead ' ; or else O.N. scetr, ' mountain dairy.' Early forms
would thus be *Tolsheved, *Towsheved, or *Tolsete,
*Towsete. We may compare Touleston, a Westm. pl. n. in
F.F. 1208.
TROUTBECK. Vil. 4 m. S. by E. of Ambleside.
Trutebeck Inq. 1262. Troutbek Inq. 1300.
See Troutbeek, Cumb.
Truss Gap. Shap.
Truss may represent the gen. case of the pers. n. Thor, by
metathesis of r.
Turnbank. Crosby Ravensworth.
Turn- prob. stands for the pers. n. purwine.
ULPHA. Tnsh. in Witherslack.
See Ulpha, Cumb.
ULTHWAITE. Hml. nr. Ings.
Uluethewayt Lane. Final Concords 1301.
The same word as Outhwaite, Lanes, and Cumb. The first
el. is the common pers. n. Ulf ; for the second see pveit in
W.L. Upman How. Stainmore.
See Upmanby, Cumb. How is O.N. haugr, ' mound,'
' cairn.' Wads How. Long Sleddale.
Wads is the gen. case of the pers. n. Wada. How is O.N.
haugr, ' mound,' ' cairn.' Compare Wadcrag, Cumb.
WAITBY. Par. li m. of Kirkby Stephen.
de Wateby W.Reg, c Wateby P.R. 1238; CI.R.
I 180. 1274; Inq. 1295.
Watteby F. F. 1256.
The first el. is probably the pers. n. Wata, Wato (Searle).
Compare Waitefield, Cumb. The second is O.N. bj/r, ' farm.'
WALLHOLM. Vil. in Ullswater.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Wealh; the second is
O.N. holmr, q.v. in W.L.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND i8i
Walmgate. Bampton.
Walm- is perhaps a pers. n., either Wealhhelm or Wealh-
man (Searle). We may compare Walmsgate, Lines., and
Walmgate in York. For -gate see gata in W.L.
WANDALE. Hml. nr. Ravenstonedale.
Wamewydale Inq. 1257.
WARCOP. Vil. on the Eden, 5 m. S.E. of Appleby.
Warthecop F.F. 1201 ; Wardecoup F.F. 1255.
Cl.R. 1288. Wardecop Pat.R. 1225;
Warthecopp Cl.R. 1300. F.F. 1246; Ch.R. 1247.
Warthecopland Cl. R.
1349-
The first el. is possibly O.N. varda, ' beacon.' Or it may be
Weard-, which is an el. of O.E. pers. ns. The second el. is
perhaps an abbreviation of coupland, for which see Copeland
Forest, Cumb. But it may be ' cop,' a dialect word meaning
'hill,' 'knoll'; cf. Warthole, Cumb. The 1349 form given
above would thus mean simply ' agricultural land belonging
to Warcop.' ' Cop ' occurs frequently in Shetland pl. ns.,
accord, to Jakobsen.
Warth. Preston Patrick.
This may be O.N. varda, ' beacon,' ' monument.'
Waskew Head. Tebay.
-Skew is O.N. skogr, ' wood.'
Watercrook. Natland.
Crook is O.N. krokr, ' crook,' ' bend ' used especially of a
winding water channel, cf. the farm name Linecrook, Cumb.
WEASDALE. Hml. nr. Ravenstonedale.
Wetheriggs. Brougham.
The first el. may be the pers. n. Wither (Searle), or O.N.
-vedr, ' wether,' ' sheep,' used as a pers n.
WHALE. Hml. nr. Lowther.
Qwalle Inq. 1244. Qwale Cl. R. 1345.
Quale Cl. R. 1370.
This name may be from O.N. hvdll, ' isolated rounded hill

i82 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
or knoll ' (Rygh). This word, accord, to Wyld, is the origin
of the first el. of Whalley, Lanes., and it may further occur
in Whaley, Chesh. and Derbysh., and Whalfo, Cumb. But
all these names I am inclined to derive from the Scand pers.
n. Hvalr (Rygh).
WHARTON. Tnsh. 2 m. S. of Kirkby Stephen.
W erf ton F.F. 1202. Querston F.F. 1259.
Querton P. R. 1238; Cl.R. Warton Cl. R. 1324.
1331; F.F. 1290; Inq.
1314-
This name occurs also in Chesh. and Lines. The first el.
may be O.N. hvarf, or its derivative hverfi, to which Rygh
gives the meaning ' corner,' ' crooked piece of land in a field.'
But it may possibly be a pers. n. Compare Kirkby Wharf,
Yorksh. For the second el. see tun in W.L.
Whasdyke. Hugill (Ings) par.
See next name.
WHASSET. Hml. li m. N.E. of Beetham.
Quasheved Inq. 1244.
The first el. is probably the gen. case of a pers. n., such as
Hvatr (Rygh), or Hwcet, found in several pers. ns. e.g.,
Hwcetmod, Hwcetred (Searle). The second el. is O.E. heafod,
' head,' ' highest point,' ' hill.' Several pl. ns. begin with
What-, as Whatcroft, Chesh., Whatfield, Suff.
WHINFELL. Par. 5 m. N.E. of Kendal.
Winfel W. Reg. 1230-41. Whynefel Coram RegeR.
1258 (W.Reg.).
See Whinfell, Cumb.
Whin Howe. Orton.
See Whinnow, Cumb.
Whitber. Crosby Ravensworth.
Whitebergh F.F. 1241. Withbergh Cl.R. 1355.
The first el. is the pers. n. Hwita; for the second see
Sockber. Whygill. Asby.
The first el. is perhaps the pers. n. Hwita.

PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND 183
WICKERSGILL. Hml. nr. Shap.
The first el. is a pers. n. in the gen. case, such as Wighere,
Wichere, or Wigheard. The second el. is O.N. gil, ' ravine.'
See Wickerthwaite, Cumb.
WICKERSLACK. Hml. nr. Crosby Ravensworth.
Wicksclak Inq. 1244. Wicker slak 1278 (F.W.R.)
The first el. may be the same as that suggested for Wickers-
gill, q.v. The second el. is O.N. slakki, cited by Vigfiisson as
meaning ' slope on a mountain edge ' ; for note on slakki see
Wyld, Lanes., Pl. Ns., pp. 384, 385. Slack occurs in several
Lanes, pl. ns. As a dialect word slack means ' a hollow,
especially one in a hillside ; a dip in the surface of the ground ;
a shallow dell, a glade; a pass between hills,' E.D.D.
WINDERMERE.
Wynendamere Inq. 1240. Wynandremere Inq. 1299.
Winandirmer Inq. 1249. Wynandermere Cl. R.
Wynandermer Inq. 1262. I354-
The first el., according to Wyld, L. Pl. Ns., p. 266, appears
to be a pers. n. with the O.N. genitive ending -ar. Wyld
notes that though the O.N. *Vignandr does not seem to be
recorded, its exact O.E. equivalent Wignod occurs several
times (Searle). The second el. is O.E. mere, ' lake,' ' pool,'
'sheet of water.'
(Asby) WINDERWATH. Hml. 2\ m. W. of Crosby
Ravensworth.
Wynderwe Inq. 1245. Wynandrewath F.F. 1340.
Wynanderwath Inq. 1314; Cl. R. 1345.
This is also the name of a farm in Cumb. For the first el.
see Windermere. The second is O.N. vadr, ' ford.'
WINSTER. Vil. 3 m. S.E. of Bowness-on- Windermere, on
the Winster. Winstirthwaytes Inq. 1249.
Winster is also the name of a small town in Derbysh.

i84 PLACE-NAMES OF WESTMORLAND
WITHERSLACK. Vil. 7 m. S.W. of Kendal.
Wither slak Inq. 1249. Wither slake Ch. R. 1267.
Wythereslak F.F. 1255. Wythirslack Cl.R. 1291.
W err slak Inq. 1257. Wytherslak Cl. R. 1347.
The first el is pers. n. Wider (Searle). Compare Withers-
dale, Withersfield, Suff., and Withersden, Kent.
YANWATH. Tnsh. in Barton par.
Ywaneworth P. R. 1226. Yavenwithe Inq. 1314.
Yavenwith F.F. 1241. Yanewith Cl.R. 1323;
Yavenwyth Inq. 1293. Test.K. 1368.
Yanenwyt Inq. 1306. Yhanewyth Test. K. 1362.
The first el. may be the gen. case of the pers. n. Eafa
(Searle) ; the second el. of the early forms is apparently O.N.
vidr, ' wood,' substituted for O.N. vadr, ' ford,' which is fre
quently incorrectly spelt in pl. ns. The ford over the Eamont
at Yanwath has always been an important one. The Roman
Road, High Street, passed here.

WORD LISTS.
CONTAINING
ELEMENTS OF CUMBERLAND AND WESTMORLAND PLACE NAMES.
Note. — ^An asterisk after a pl. n. denotes that the word or pers. n. under
which the name is entered is probably the origin of the name or of one of its
elements. A note of interrogation denotes that there is considerable doubt as
to whether the word (or pers. n.) is the origin of the pl. n. or of its element.
In many cases where two or more words (or pers. ns.) may be suggested as
the origin of a given pl. n., or element, these latter are entered under each of
the words (pers. ns.) and a note of interrogation suffixed. Where a pl. n.
is not followed by an asterisk or a note of interrogation, this indicates that in
the author's opinion the derivation given is certain or practically certain.
(F) = Name of farm. C. = Cumberland. W. = Westmorland.
A. NAMES OF PERSONS.

Acca Ackenthwaite* W.
iEgenhere, Egnere Ennerdale ? C.
.Sgenwulf Ainstable ? C.
aigteard Etterby* C.
iEllhere Allerdale ? C.
.aeifred Allerdale ? C.
aiUwine, Alwine Allonby ? C, EUon
by ?C.
aimele Embleton ? C.
^sc, Aski Ashness (F) C, Asby C.
W., Askham W.
.ffljjelweard Allerby* C, Allerdale ? C.
Aid- Alby ? C.
Aldwine Alston C.
Amal- Ambleside W.
Andres Kirk Andrews C.
Arngeirr Angerton C, Angerhohne
(F) W.
Arnull Arnaby (F) C, Arnside W.
Arnketell, Arkil Arkleby C, Artlegarth
(F) W.

Asgeirr, Asgar Askerton C.
Asketill Skettle Gill* W.
Aski, see ^sc.
Baggi, Bacga Bagggrow 1 C.
Baldvaldr Bewaldeth ? C.
Bana Bampton ? C, W.
Beagmund Beaumont C, Bampton ?
C, W.
Beagwull Bolton ? C, W.
Beahstan Bassenthwaite ? C.
Bega, Begu, Begha St. Bees C.
Beorhthere Brigsteer* (F) W., Burter
gill ? (F) W.
Beorhtwine Brightenflat ? (F) C.
Beorn-, Bjorn- Brinns ? (F) W., Barn-
skew (F) W.
Beornstan Bassenthwaite ? C.
Beriga Berrier ? C.
Blaingr Blencarn ? C, Blencow ? 0.
Blakkr, Blakki Blackball C, Blackwell'
C.

185

1 86

WORD LISTS

Bolli, BoUa Bowness* C, W., Bow-
scale C, Bowber Head* (P) W.,
Bowland Bridge ? W.
Bonda Bomby W.
Borgarr Borrowdale ? W.
Bota Bootle* C.
Botolfr Bootle ? C, Buttle ? (F) W.
Botwulf, see Botolfr.
Bracca Brackenbarrow ? (F) C, Brac
kenthwaite ? C, Brackenber ? W.
Brada Bradley ? C.
Bram Bramery ? (F) C.
Brandr Brampton* C, W., Bramery ?
(F) C.
Brigida Bridekirk C, Kirkbride C.
Broca, Broc Broughton C, Broxty (F)
W.
Brocwulf Brocklebank C, Brocklewath
(F) C.
Brunn, Bruni Brunstock ? C, Brom
field* C, Brundrigg (F) W., Brown
rigg ? C.
Brunwull Burnside, W., Brownelson
(F) C.
Buca, Bucca Buckabank ? C.
Bueth ? Bewcastle ? C.
Burgheard Botcherby C, Botchergate
C.
Burjjegn Burthinghurst ? (F) C.
Ceolred Cherryholm* W.
Ceoiarya Holme Cultram ? C.
Ceolwine Killington ? W.
Coenbeorht Cummersdale ? C.
Colga Culgaith ? C.
Cota, Cotta Cotehill ? C, Coatsforth ?
W.
Croc, see Erokr.
Cullre Coulderton ? C.
Cumbra Cummersdale* C.
Cylla Killington ? W.
Cynebeorht Cummersdale ? C.
Cynemund Kinmont* (F) C.
Dali, Dalli T)alstou* C. ; Dalton ? W.,

Dene Denton* C.
Deor Dearham* C, Deerslet ? (F) W.
Deorling, Derling Darling How (F) C.
?Discfegn Distington* C.
Docca Dockray* C, Docker* W.
Dolfin Dovenby C.
Dryga Drybeck ? W., Drybarrows*
(F) W. ; Dry How* (F) W.
Dudh Dovrthwaite* C.
Eadbeald Applethwaite ? C, W. ; Ap
pleby* W.
Eadhere Edderside C.
Eafa Yanwath ? W.
Ealdwine, see Aldwine.
Ealhhere Aughertree ? C.
Eamund Yamondside ? C, Eamont
Bridge ? C.
Earn- Yearngill ? (F) C.
Earnwulf, see Arnulf.
Egill Eaglesfield C.
Einarr Ennerdale ? C, Annaside C.
Einulf Ainstable ? C.
*Elfr Elf HaU ? (F) C, Elva ? (F) C.
Engli, EngiU Inglewood Forest ? C.
Eofor Yeorton* C.
Eormen- Armaside* C, Armathwaite*
C, Armboth* (F), Armon House ?
(F)C.
Eowine Ewanrigg ? C.
Esa Easby ? C.
Faerweald Farlam ? C. ; Farleton ? W.
Faerwulf Farlam ? C. ; Farleton ? W.
Fag Fawcett Forest 1 W.
Falk Fawcett ? W.
Flak Flake How (F) W.
Fleming Flimby C, Fleming HaU (F)
C.
Friesa Frizington C.
Gamal Gamblesby C.
Geitir, Geiti GatesgUl C, Gasgarth ?
(F) C. ; GaisgiU ? W.
Gerhard GarrigiU C. ; (Crosby) Gar
rett W.

WORD LISTS

187

GisUiere Gillerbeck ? (F) C.
Gisl, Gisli Gilsland* C.
*Glassam Glasson* C, Glassonby C.
Godweald Goodie HiU ? (F) W.
Godwulf Goodie HUl ? (F) W.
Gos- Gosforth ? C.
*6rar Grayrigg ? W., Greystoke ? C.
GrimketiU Crindledyke (F) C.
Grimr Grinsdale ? C.
GiiSS Grasmere ?W., Griseburn* (F)
W., Grisdale W.
GulU Gullom Holme* W.
Gunnar Gunnerkeld W., GunnerweU
(F) W.
Gunni Gunshole (F) C.
Guabeorht GubbergiU (F) C.
Gu8heard Gutterby C, Gutherscale ?
(F) C.
Guariar Gutherscale ? (F) C.
Guaweald Goodie HiU ? (F) W.
Hadwine Addingham ? C.
Hselfria Harrington ? C, Haverigg ?
C, Haverbrack ? W.
HaeBred HethersgiU* C, Heathery
Fauld ? (F) C.
Haki, Hakr Hackthorpe W.
Hakon Ackenthwaite ? W.
Hani Hincaster ? W.
Hasteinn Alstonby C.
Haukr, Hafoc Hawksdale C.
Heahlria Harrington ?C., Haverigg ?
C, Haverbrack ? W.
Heardwine Hardendale W.
Hedda Head's Nook* C.
Heggr Hegdale* W.
Helgi Helbeck* W., Helton* W.
Helsingr Helsington W.
Heort, see Hjortr.
Heppo Hipshow (F) W., Shap ? W.
Heremund Hermons HaU* (F) C.
Hedinn Hincaster ?W.
Hjalti Haltcliffe ? C.

Hjortr Harker* C, Hartlow (F) C,
Hartley W., Hartsop W.
Hleowine Linstock ? C.
Hoc Houghton C.
Hoda Hutton ?C., Hodbarrow (F) C.
Holmr Holmescales* W.
Horn Hornsbarrow (F) W.
Hor3r Haresceugh ? C.
Hrafn, Bavn Rampsholm ? C, Ren
wick C, Rampson ? W., Ravenstone
dale W., (Crosby) Ravensworth W.
Hrafnketill Ravenglass* C.
Hrafnsteinn Ravenstonedale W.
Hrafnsvartr Crosby Ravensworth ? W.
Hraai Raby Cote ? (F) C.
Hreael Riddlesay' (F) W.
Hroald, Rold Roulholme ? C, Rowel-
ton* C.
Hrokr, Eoc Roughton ? (F) C, Hohn-
rook*C.,RookbyW.
Hrolf (Hutton) Roof W., Rowrah ? C.
Hroaheard Rotherhope ? (F) C,
Rothersike ? (F) C.
Hroaweard Same names as in preced
ing.
Hroawine Rottington ? C.
Huda, Hudda, Hudbeck* (F) C,
Hudscales* (P) C.
*Hukmaar, *Hukman Upmanby* (P)
C.
Hun Unthank* C, Hunley ? (F) C.
Hund Hunday ? (F) C, Hundith
Hall* (F) C, Hundhow (F) W.
Hunsveinn Hunsonby C
Hunwulf Hunley ? (F) C.
Husa, Hussa House Holm ? C, Uzza
cre ? (F) C.
Hvalr WhaUo* (F) C, Whale* W.
Hwelp Wheelbarrow HaU* C. ; Whel-
po C.
Hwita Whitbeck ? C, Whitrigg ? C,
Whitber* (F) W., Whygill ? (F) W.
lofurr, see Eofor.
Ira Ireby C.

WORD LISTS

Isi Isell C.
Johan Johnby C.
Kagi, Kaki Kaber ? W.
Kalfr Calvo C, Calva (F) W.,
Calthwaite* C.
Kali Calebrack ? (F) C.
Karli Carleton C.
Kefsir Keisley W.
Ketill, Ketel Keckle Head* (P) C,
Kettle (F) C, Kellbarrow" (F) C,
Keld House ? (P) C, Kelswick
House ? (F) C, Kelsick ? C, Kelton?
C, Strickland Ketel W.
Kinaar Kenniside* C, Kingside ? C.
Koli, Kol Colby W.
Korekr Corby* C.
*Korni Corney ? C.
*Krabbi Crabstack* W.
Kraka, Krakr Cracrop ? (P) C, Craik
how HaU? (P) C, Crackenthorp* W.,
Crosscrake* W., Cracow (F) W.
Krokr, Croc Crookhurst* (F) C,
Crookwath* (F) C, Crook ? W.,
Crosthwaite ? W.
Laghi, Lagi Loweswater* C.
Lambi, Lamba Lamplugh* C, Lam
brigg W.
*Langbein Lamonby 0.
Leodhere Ledder Howe (F) W.
Leofhere Laversdale C.
Leofman Lemon Nook* (F) C.
Leofwine Kirklinton ? C, Levy Holme
(F) C, Levens W.
Leysingi Lazonby C.
Ligulf Holme Lion* (F) W.
Lind Linstock ? C.
Loc Lockholme W.
Luba, Lubba, Lupton* W.
*Lyng- Linglow ? (F) W.
MasBhere Matterdale* C.
Malfria Mallerstang ? W.
Man Mansergh W.
Martin Martindale W.

Msefhild, Matild Maulds (Meaburn) W.
Maurice Moresby C.
Mere- Mardale Green ? W., Marton ?
W.
Modhere Motherby ? C.
Modred Motherby ? C.
Mor Murton ? C, W., Moorthwaite t
C, Murthwaite ? W.
Mundgerar Mungrisdale ? C.
Murdoch Setmurthy ? C.
Naar Naworth ? C.
*Nata Nateby W., Natland W.
Oca, Occa, Ocker ? (F) C.
Odwine Oddendale* W.
Ofla Hoff* W.
Ona Onset ? (F) C.
Ord- Orthwaite ? C, Orton ? C.
Ordwine Oddendale ? W.
Orm Ormside W.
Oswald Birdoswald C, Kirkoswald C.
Oswig, Oswiu Oxhouse (Oaks) ? C.
Oua- OuthgiU ? W.
*Oxa Oxenholme ? W., Oxenthwaite*
W.
Papa, Pappa, Papcastle ? C.
Patric Aspatria C. ; Patterdale W.,
(Preston) Patrick W.
Patta Patton* W.
Pearta Parton ? C, Portinscale ? C.
Penda, Pend- Penton ? C.
Pica Pica* C.
Pippen Whole Pippen ? (P) C.
Plegmund Plumland ? C, Plumpton ?
C.
Eadhere Raddereth Side ? (P) W.
Esedmund, Eadman Redmain* C.
EsBdwine Red Wing* (P) C.
Eandulf Randal Holme (F) C, Ran
dalinton (F) C, Randylands ? (F) C.
Eandi Randylands ? (F) C.
Eavn, see Hrsetn.
Begenhere Rannerdale ? (F) C.
Begenwig (Newton) Reigny ? C.

WORD LISTS

189

Eeven ReagUl W. See Hrafn.
Eicard Rickerby C.
Eoarr, Eoi Rosley ? C, Rosthwaite ?
C.,RosgiU ?W.
Eoc, see Hrokr.
Eodbeorht, Eobert Robberby C.
Eodhere Raddereth Side ? (F) W.
Eolf, see Hrolf.
Eugh, Euga Ruckcroft ? C, Rough-
ton ? C, Ruthwaite ? C, Rougholme
? (F) C, Roughet HiU ? (F) C.
*Eunhere Roundthwaite* W.
Sfflburh Sebergham ? C.
Sandr Santon ? C.
Scot Scotby C.
Scineborht Skinburness ? 0.
•Scineburh Skinburness ? C.
Scula, Scule Shoulthwaite* C.
Selefria Silverside* (F) C.
SeU Setter ? C, Sellafield ? C, Sile-
croft ? C, Selside* W., Selsmire*
(P) W.
Sica Sikeside ? C.
Sida Siddick ? C.
Sigga, Siggi Sedgwick* W.
Sigred Sizergh W.
Skalli Scalthwaiterigg ? W.
Skelmir Skelsmergh ? W.
Skiai Skydes* (F) C. ; Skygarth* (F)
W.
SkjSldvor Skalderskew* C. ; SkeUerah
? (F) C.
Skjalmar Skelsmergh ? W.
Skjoldr Skelton ? C.
Sitogr Scober (P) W., ScogiU ? (F) C.
Skopti Shopford ? C.
Skorri Shoregill* W., Scordale* (F)
W., Scurry Gill (F) W.
Slag Sleathwaite* (P) C.
Smert Smardale* W.
Soca Sockbridge* W.
Soli, SoUi Solport ? C.
Spearhafoc Sparket C.

Sprot Sproat GUI (F) W.
Stegenbeorn Stainburn ? C.
Steinn Stainburn ? C, Stainton* C.
Steinarr Stennerskeugh* W.
Steingeirr Stanger ?C., Stanger
thwaite (F) W.
Stircol Strickland ? W.
Stric, Strica Strickland ? W., Strick
ley ? (F) W.
Suno, Sun- Sunbiggin* W.
Svartr SwarthgUl* (F) C.
Sveinn Swainsteads (F) C, Swinside
?C., Swindale ? W.
Swiahun Swindale ? W. ; Swinside ?
C, Swinsty ? C.
Tiba, Tibba Tebay* W.
Toddi Toddy GUI (P) W.
Tol, Tola Towcett ?W.
Torhtgya Tortie ? (F) C.
Torhtred TottergiU ? (F) C.
Torhthaa Tortie ? (F) C.
Torhthere Tottergill ? (F) C.
pegnwulf Tailbert ? W.
peodmund Temon* (F) C.
peodred, peodric Tirril ?W.
peodwulf Toddles* (F) C.
piostolfr Thisleton* (F) C.
porir (Kirkby) Thore* W., Thursby C.
porfinn Torpenhow* C.
porny Thomithwaite ? C, Thorney
Gale* (F) W., Thorneyscale* (F) W.
porsteinn Thurstonfield C.
porunn Thornby ? C, Thornthwaite ?
C, Thornthwaite ? W., Thrimby ? W.
purwine Same names as under pre
ceding, also Turnberry ? (F) C.
Uda, Udd Udford* (F) C.
Uhtred Oughterby C, Oughterside C,
Outerside C.
Ulf Oulton C, Ousby C, Outhwaite
(P) C, UUgiU (F) C, Uldale C,
Ulpha C, Ulpha W., Ulthwaite W.
Ulfbeorht Upperby ? C.

190 WORD LISTS
Ulfer, see Wulfhere. Wig-, Wiga Wiggonby* C, Wigton
VaU Walby ? C, Walton ? C. C.
Wada Wads How (F) W., Wad Crag Wighen Wiggonby ? C.
(F) C. Wigheard WickersgUI ? W., Wickers-
Waermund Wormanby ? (F) C. la«k ? W., Wickerthwaite ? (F) C.
Wserin Warnell ? C. Wighere, Wichere WickersgiU ? W.,
Wserna Warnell ? C. Wickerslack ? W., Wickerthwaite ?
Wande Wanthwaite ? C. (F) C.
Wata Waitefield* (F) C, Waitby* W. *Vignandr Windermere ? W., Winder-
Wealh, Walh Walby* C, Walton* C, wath ? W.
Wallowbarrow (P) C. ; Wallholm* W. -5^41. -^nton ? C
Wealhhelm Walmgate ? (P) W. .„. ^. „,. ' i , „ ,tt- , ¦„ , r,
™ 11. TTT 1 . o ,V„ TXT Windig Wmscales ? C, WmskUl ? C.
Wealhman Wabngate ? (P) W. ^
Weard- Warwick* C, Wardwarrow* ^'°^- Winscales ? C, WinskiU ? C.
(F) C. Wia- Wythburn?C., Wythop ? C.
Wedd Weddiker ? C, Wedholme (F) WiBer Witherslack W.
C- Wulf Wolsty* C. ; see also Ulf.
Wedwine Weddingshaw* (F) C. _, ,.. _.„ . ,_, „
™. ,,. ,. X.,,, „ XX ,, „ ^ Wulfhere UUermire F C.
Welburh Wheelbarrow Hall ? C. ^ '
Wenda Winscales ? C, WinskUl ? C. ^""1" Ull°ok ? C.
*Weaer Watermillock ? C, Wetheral? Wulfweald Ullock ? C.
C, Wetheriggs* (F) W.
B. OTHER WORDS,*
O.E. = Old English; O.N. = 01d Norse ; 0. P. = Old French ; M.E. = Middle Eng.
ac, see eik. bene, where the orig. a has become e
acer O.E., akr O.N. 'field.' Uzzacre ? by palatal umlaut. In modern dia-
(F) C, Weddiker ? C. ; Dilicar 7 W. Iects ' bank ' means ' hUl, hill-side,
«ppel O.E., apaldr O.N. 'apple (tree).' slope, beach; premises.' — E.D.D.
Applethwaite ? C, W. Brocklebank C, Buckabank C. ; Ew-
aesc O.E., askr O.N. 'ash (tree).' bank W., Fir Bank W. (List not
Aspatria ? C. complete.)
aid O.E. 'old.' Alby Field* C, Al- bara O.N. 'edge or corner of a field.'
doth C. Solport ? C. ; Barton ? W., Sock-
alor O.E. 'alder (tree).' Allerby ? C. bridge ? W, Tailbert* W.
an, see einn. bekkr O.N. 'stream,' 'beck.' Becker-
askr, see asc. met C, Caldbeck C, Cambeck C,
*banke, bakki O.N. 'hillside,' 'slope,' Routenbeck C, Troutbeek C, W.,
'bank.' A very common constituent Whitbeck C. ; Drybeck W., Helbeck
of Engl. pl. ns. The O.E. form is W., Raisebeck W.
* The meanings of many of these words are more fuUy treated in the
course of the investigation of the various pl. ns.

WORD LISTS

191

beorg O.E., berg O.N. 'smaU hiU,'
especially «¦ 'grave-mound,' 'tumulus' ;
often confused in pl. ns. with O.E.
burh ' fortified place,' ' town.' The
foUowing list, it wUl be noticed,
contains chiefly names of farms.
Barugh (P) C, Brackenbarrow (P)
C, Hodbarrow (F) C, KeUbarrow
(F) C, WaUowbarrow (F) C, Wheel
barrow HaU ? C, Bowber Head (F)
W., Brackenber* W., Kaber W.,
Drybarrows (F) W., Scober (P) W.,
Sockenber W., Stockber W., Whitber
(F) W., Haber (F) W., Hornsbarrow
W.
bjork O.N., birce O.E. 'birch (tree).'
The O.N. word birki, meaning 'place
covered with birch trees,' may also
enter into the composition of Nor
wegian pl. ns., accord, to Rygh.
Birker C, Briscoe C.
blac O.E., blakkr O.N. 'black,' 'dark.'
Blacksyke W.
blac O.E., bleUtr O.N. 'bright,' 'gleam
ing,' ' white.' Blackford ? C, Black-
weU ? C, Blaithwaite C.
blir O.N. ' dark blue,' ' dark,' perhaps
used in some cases as a pers. n.
Blea Wath (F) C.
boireand, Celtic, ' heap of loose stones.'
See Borrans W.
bol O.N. 'farmstead.' Bowland ? W.

brecan O.E. 'to break.' Breaks C,
Calebrack (P) C, Haverbrack ? W.
breiar O.N., brad O.E. 'broad'; per
haps used in some cases as a pers. n.
Braithwaite C, Braystones C,
Brayton C, Bradley* C, Bradley
Field W.
brodir O.N. ' brother.' Bretherdale ?
W.
brun O.N. 'abrupt edge of a precipice.'
Brownrigg ? C, Cliburn ? W., Barbon
?W., Baysbrown (P) W., Meaburn
? W.
bryggja O.N., brycg O.E. 'bridge.'
Brigham ? C.
burh O.E., borg O.N. ' fortified place,'
' walled viUage or town.' Borrow
dale ? C, Burgh-by-Sands C, EUen-
borongh C, Borrowdale ? W., Brough
W., Brougham ? W., Burton ? W.
burna, O.E., brunnr O.N. 'stream,'
'burn.' Stainburn ?C., Barbon ?W.,
CUbum ? W., Meaburn ? W., Mil-
,bum W.
bustaar O.N. ' farmstead.' Bustabeck
(F) C.
bu3 O.N. 'hut,' 'store shed.' Arm-
both ? (P) C, Booth Hohne C,
Bowderdale C, Mirkbooth (P) C.
bygg O.N. 'barley.' Biglands ? C.
Bigrigg ? C, Biggards ? (F) C.

bonO.N. 'prayer,"request.' Boonwood? bygging O.N. 'building,' 'house.' In

(F) C.
brad, see breidr.
*brakni, O.N., braken Sw. 'bracken
fern.' Brackenthwaite ? C, Bracken-
hiU ? G.
brandr O.N. • pUlar.' Bramery ? (P)
C, Brampton ? C.
brant O.E. ' steep." Brantrake (F) C.
braut, brot O.N. ' steep slope.' Brotto ?
(F)C.

common use in Scotl. and the N. of
Engl. Newbiggin C, Biggins W.,
Newbiggin W., Sunbiggin W.
b^r O.N. ' farmstead,' ' farm.' Rygh
notes that byr is the form used as
the terminal of pl. ns. in certain
districts of Norway, while boer is.
used in other districts.
C. Aglionby, Alby, AUerby, AUon-
by, Alstonby, Arkleby, Asby, Birkby,

192

WORD LISTS

Botcherby, Corby, Crosby, (Cross)
Canonby, Dovenby, Easby, EUonby,
Etterby, Flimby, Gamblesby, Glas
sonby, Gutterby, Harraby, Hornsby,
Hunsonby, Ireby, Johnby, Lamonby,
Langwathby, Lazonby, Maughanby,
Melmerby, Moresby, Motherby,
Netherby, Newby, Oughterby,
Ousby, Overby, Ponsonby, Rickerby,
Robberby, Scaleby, Scotby, Soulby,
Sowerby, Tarraby Thornby, Thursby,
Upperby, Walby, Wiggonby = 50.
Farm-names : Arnaby, Skitby,
Upmanby, Wormanby. (List not
complete. )
W. Appleby, Asby, Bomby, Colby,
Crosby, Kirkby (4), Nateby, Newby,
Rookby, Soulby, Thrimby, Waitby
= 15.
'Caer Welsh, ' fortified town.' Cardew ?
C, Cardurnock* C, CarUsle C,
Carwinley C, Carhullan* (F) W.
cald O.E., kaldr O.N. 'cold.' Cald
beck C.
careg Welsh, carraig Gael. ' rock,'
"cliff.' Castle Carrock C.
¦earn Gael. ' cairn,' ' heap of stones.'
Carlatton* C.
castel O.E. from Lat. castellum.
Castle Rigg C, Castle Carrock C.
.ceaster O.E. from Lat. castrum or
castra. Pl. ns. with this el. are in
many instances situated on or near
Roman roads. Bewcastle C, Mun
caster C, Papcastle C, Casterton
W., Hincaster W.
<!hwyn Welsh 'weeds.' Whinfell ?C.,
Whincop ? (F) C, Cumwhinton ? C.
clif O.E., klif O.N. 'cliff,' 'precipitous
hill-side.' It is possible that this
word as a, first el. of pl. ns. may
have been confused with one or other
of the O.N. pers. ns. Kleppr or

Klyppr (Lind). Clifton C, Rockcliff
C, Cliburn W., Clifton W., Keisley
?W.
cloh O.E. • ravine." The dialect forms
' clough,' ' cleugh ' are in common use
in Scotl. and N. of Engl., with the
meaning ' ravine, chasm, narrow glen,
deep wooded valley,' E.D.D. We
have to postulate in O.E. the form
cloh to account for ' clough ' ; it is
allied to the Dutch and Frisian
klinge 'hiU.' Cloffocks ? C, Halt
cliffe* C, Cleugh Head (F) C,
Cleugh Side (F) C.
clos O.F. ¦ smaU enclosure," ' close."
Nunclose C.
cnap O.E., knappr O.N. ' small round
hill,' ' knoU." Knapethorn ? (F) C.
cnoc Gaelic ' hiU.' Knocknpworth ? (F)
C.
cnotta O.E. ' knob,' ' knoll.' Knot (F)
C.
cott O.E., kot O.N. 'hut,' 'cote."
Coate* C, CotehiU ? (F) C, Salt
coats C, Ulcat Row* (P) C, (Asby)
Coatsforth ? W.
craig Welsh ' rock." Cragyeat ? (F) W.
croft O.E. 'smaU enclosed field,' 'croft.'
Crofton C, Ruckcroft C, Silecroft C.
croked M.E. 'crooked,' not found in
O.E. but prob. formed from O.N.
krdkr 'bend,' 'angle.' Crookdake ? C,
Crookwath ? C, Linecrook (F) C.
cum Celt. (cf. Welsh cwm) "glen,"
'valley." Cumrew C, Cumdivock C,
Cumcatch (F) C, Cumwhinton C,
Cumwhitton C.
cwene O.E., kvenna O.N. 'woman."
Cumwhinton ? C.
dalr O.N., dal O.E. 'valley," 'dale.'
C. Allerdale, Borrowdale, Bowder
dale, Crossdale, Cummersdale, Enner
dale, Eskdale, Geltsdale, Grinsdale,

WORD LISTS

193

Hawksdale, Laversdale, Liddel ?,
Matterdale, Mosedale, Mungrisdale,
Stockdalewath (Bound), Tindale,
Uldale, Wasdale.
W. Borrowdale, BousdaJe, Brother.
dale, Hardendale, Hegdale, Kendal,
Mardale, Martindale, Oddendale,
Patterdale, Ravenstonedale, Rydal,
Sleddale, Smardale, Swindale, Wan-
dale, Weasdale.
denu O.E. ' vaUey," ' dale." In modern
dialects ' dean " means, among other
things, ' » deep wooded valley or
dell," accord, to E.D.D. Vinogra
doff, Eng. Soc., p. 291, defines a
' dene ' as ' a clearance in the thicket,
in which men and animals may move
with some ease,' and he adds that it
was used for pasturage. Arlecdon*
C, Dean* C.
diki O.N. 'trench,' 'ditch with bank
at side." In modem dialects dike
has various meanings besides these,
but they may all be referred to either
the trench or channel dug, or the
earth dug out and heaped up by the
trench. The foUowing names are all
of farmsteads. Bascodyke (F) C,
Crindledyke (P) C, Whasdyke (P)
W.
drag O.N. • glen " (Rygh) Dundraw ?
C, Linedraw ? (P) C.
diin Celtic ' hUl." DunmaU (Raise)* C.
east O.E. ' East." Easby ? C, Easton ?
C, Eastwaite ? (F) C.
eik O.N., ac O.E., ' oak.' Aiket Gate*
C, Aikhead C, Aikshaw C, Aikton
C, Crookdake C.
einn O.N. ' one.' Anthom C.
einstapi O.N. 'bracken fern.' Ain
stable ? C.
€ia O.N. ' narrow strip of land joining
+.W0 fields." Culgaith ? C.

eng O.N. 'pasture land." Turnings (F)
C, Graining Field (F) W., Ings W.
erg O.N. ' mountain pasture,' from
Celtic, cf. Gaelic airidh ' shealing,
hill pasture ' ; see Moorman, West
Riding Place-names, pp. 216-218, and
GoodaU, Pl. Ns. of S.W. Yorks.,
p. 147. Berrier C, Cleator C,
Mosser C, Docker W., Mansergh
W., Ninezergh (F) W., Skelsmergh
W.
espi O.N. 'aspen (tree).' Esps ? (F)
C, Espford (F) W., Espland HUlW.
ey O.N., eg O.E. 'island.' The O.N.
word is often used to mean ' a stretch
of flat land running along a sheet of
water or river " (Rygh) ; we may
compare the similar use of O.N.
holmr. Corney C, Lowsay (F) C,
Hunday (F) C, Riddlesay (P) W.,
Tebay W.
fald O.E. ' enclosure,' ' fold.' Midden
dorff, Altenglisches Flumamenbuch,
p. 49, cites several instances of this
word from charters. The modern
dialect word ' fold ' or ' fauld ' means
also ' a farm-yard.' Faulds (F) C.
*fealh O.E. 'fallow land.' The usual
O.E. word fealu does not satisfac
torily account for the common dialect
word ' faugh.' Faugh C.
feld O.E. -open field.' In modern
dialects ' field ' has various meanings
such as 'a stretch of unenclosed
arable land as opposed to pasture,'
' a parish or lordship,' ' common-land
belonging to a parish,' E.D.D. The
words ' field " and ' feU ' as terminals
of pl. ns. have been confused in many
instances, so that it is often impos
sible to determine which was the
original form. Bromfield ? C,
Eaglesfield ? C, Thurstonfield C.

194

WORD LISTS

fenn O.E., fen O.N., 'fen,' 'bog,'
' swamp.' Penton C.
fjaU O.N. -mountain," 'fell.' In
common use in the N. of Engl.,
where it means, accord, to E.D.D.,
' a hiU, mountain ; high, open, un-
tilled ground; a moor, moorland.'
It is frequently confused with ' field '
in pl. ns. ; see feld. Blake Pell C,
SeUafield ? C, Staffield ? C, Whin-
feU C, W.
f jgrar O.N. ' inlet.' Solway Firth C.
flata, flpt O.N., 'flat piece of land.'
Brightenflat (P) C, Bleaflat (P) W.
fleot, fleote O.E., fljdt O.N. 'piece of
water,' ' stream,' ' pool.' In modem
dialects ' fleet ' means among other
things, ' a shallow channel, estuary ;
a tidal creek, an inlet, arm of the
sea; a shallow sheet of water; a flat
bog or swamp out of which the water
issues from the hills,' E.D.D.
Crookafleet (F) C, Flithohne* W.
flet O.N. ' flat piece of land.' Eagles
field ? C.
ford O.E. ' ford,' ' shallow water in a
river.' Blackford C, Gosforth C,
Shopford C, Udford (F) C, Coats
forth W., Espford (F) W., Sandford
W. McClure, Br. Pl. Ns., etc., p. 242n,
has a note on place-names com
pounded with -ford.
ful O.E. ' dirty,' ' muddy.' In modern
dialects ' foul ' often means ' choked
up, covered with weeds,' E.D.D.
Foulsyke ? C.
fyrhae O.E. 'wood,' 'copse' (of fir-
trees ?). Middendorff cites several
instances of this word from charters.
It is apparently an umlaut form from
furh, which occurs in the compound
furh-wudu, 'fir-tree.' Fri8 'forest'
was a common word in M.E. See

Firbank, W., and Wyld, Lanes. Pl.
Ns., pp. 328, 329. Firbank ? W.
galga O.E., gjlgi O.N. ' gaUows.'
Gallowberry* (P) C, Galliber* (F) W.
gar O.E. 'pointed piece of land.' A
' gore," ' gair ' or ' gare ' is ' a.
triangular piece of laud in the comer
of a field which cannot be ploughed
with the rest," E.D.D. Grass Gars*
C.
gardr O.N. ' small enclosed field,"
' paddock." Garth is common in N.
dialects. Biggards (F) C, Guards (F)
C, MeUguards (F) C, Snittlegarth
C, Skygarth (F) W.'
gata O.N. 'road,' 'way,' 'passage,'
• path.' These are also the meanings
of -gate' in Scotl. and N. of Engl.,
but it has in the N. of Engl, de
veloped the meaning of ' the right or
privUege of pasturage for cattle, etc.,
either free on common ground, or by
arrangement on private ground ;
pasturage,' E.D.D. Aiketgate C,
Barkgate (F) C, Leadgate C, Lee-
gate C, Mealsgate C, Scattergate W.,
Walmgate (P) W.
geat O.E. ¦ gate." Yeathouse C.
geil O.N. ' passage,' ' narrow glen." See
HugiU. Gale Field* (F) C, Gale
HaU* (P) C, Gale Barn* (F) W.,
Gale Garth* (F) W., HugUl W.,
Thorney Gale (P) W.
gil O.N. 'ravine,' 'narrow glen.' Very
common in C. and W. In pl. ns. it
may occasionally be confused with
' scale.' C. Blay Gill, GarrigiU, GatesgiU,
GubbergiU (P), HethersgiU, IvegUl,
Sosgill. W. LeasgiU, OuthgUl, Reagill,
RosgUl, ShoregiU, Skettle GUI (F),
SleagiU, WhygUl.

WORD LISTS

195

glenna O.N. ' clearing in a forest,'
' grass patch between rocks ' (Rygh).
Glenridding* W.
gnipa O.N. 'mountain top,' 'peak.'
Knipe W.
gos O.E. ' goose.' Gosforth ? C.
grat O.E., grpf O.N. 'pit,' 'trench,'
dug for various purposes such as
charcoal-burning or for peat. Mus
grave W.
grafa O.E. 'bush,' 'thicket.' A
'greave ' means ' a grove ' ; ' a division
of a, forest," accord, to E.D.D.
Greaves (F) C.
grag O.E. ' grey.' Greystoke ? C.
grein O.N. 'branch,' 'twig.' In
modern dialects, especially in Scotl.
and N. of England, the word ' grain '
has, besides the original sense,
derived meanings such as ' the fork
or branch of a river or stream ' ; ' the
branch of a vaUey or ravine," E.D.D.
Grain Head (F) C, Greenah ? (F) C,
Graining Field (F) W.
hafn O.E., hpfn O.N. 'harbour,' 'port.'
Whitehaven C.
hasel O.E., 'hazel.' Hazelslack ? W.
hagi O.N. ' pasture ' ; see Hag End, W.,
footnote.
halh O.E. 'recess,' 'corner,' 'angle.'
See Haile, Cumb. Aimshaugh ? (F)
C, BlackhaU C, Hale C, IseU C,
Wetheral C, Hale W., Hale Grange
(F) W., Hale Field (F) W.
ham O.E., heimr O.N. 'homestead,'
' farm.' This word was at an early
period in common use among both
the Anglo-Saxons and the Scandi
navians in the formation of names of
farmsteads. In those parts of
England where there was a consider
able Scandinavian settlement, diffi
culty arises, as Lindkvist points out,
p. 58, in determining whether in pl.
P

ns. the terminal -ham is of O.E. or
Scand. origin. He thinks that if the
first el. of a pl. n. is characteristically
Scand., this is prima facie evidence
of a Scand. origin for the whole n.
It may be added that if among the
M.E. forms we find the terminal in
such a case written -heim we may
affirm with certainty the Scand.
origin of the name. Lindkvist further
shows that the M.E. terminal -heim
does not necessarily prove Scand.
origin for the whole name nor does
-ham. prove Engl, origin. Various
considerations have to be taken into
account and even so we are often left
in doubt. In the 11th century ham
came to be equivalent to the word
' manor,' as Vinogradoff shows. In
some parts of England the terminal
-ham shows confusion between O.E.
ham and O.E. hamm, ' angle of knee-
joint.' The latter word survives as
' ham ' in modem E. dialects with
the meaning ' flat, low-lying pasture
land near a stream or river,' E.D.D.
Stenton, in Pl. Ns. of Berksh., p. 12,
points out that the dial, word ' hale,"
from O.E. halh, has exactly this
meaning, and that in those districts
where the one is in use the other is
not found. From this fact we are
perhaps justified in concluding that in
Cumb. and Westm. pl. ns. -ham,
represents O.E. ham, O.N. heimr, but
not O.E. hamm,, seeing that ' hale ' is
in use in these counties.
C. Addingham, Brigham, Dearham,
Farlam, Hensingham, Holme Cultram,
Sebergham, Whicham.
W. Brougham ? Heversham.
har O.E. 'white," 'whitish.' Hare
sceugh* C, Hare Shaw* W.

196

WORD LISTS

haugr O.N., hoh O.E. 'hillock,'
'mound,' especially a 'grave-mound.'
The O.E. hoh meant also ' heel," mod.
E. ' hough." Lindkvist points out
that in pl. ns. occurring in the Scand.
parts of England, it is impossible to
decide in any given case whether
' how ' or ' howe ' comes from the
O.E. or from the O.N. word. An
inspection of the following list will
show that the greater number of
names in ' how ' are the names of
farms. We must beware of thinking
that in these names ' how ' always
means ' grave mound ' ; as it is used
also of natural eminences. Further,
it is to be noticed that ' how ' almost
always occurs with a pers. n., the
person possessing the name being
probably in most cases the owner of
the ' how,' which happened to be in
his field. In other instances, the
name may be that of the person
buried in the mound, and is thus of
much older date.
C. Calvo, Cloffocks ?, How,
Hutton ?, Mealo, Pardshaw*, Pica,
Powter How, Stoddah, Thorpenhow,
Ulpha*, Whelpo, Whinnow.
Farm-names : Brotto?, Cannerheugh,
Craikhow Hall, Elva, Oxhouse Oaks ?,
WhaUo. W. Howtown, Hutton?.
Farm-names : Busket Howe, Calva,
Cracow, Dry How, Flake How,
Goose How, Ledder Howe, Mirk
How, Upman How, Wads How,
Whinhowe.
heafod O.E. 'head,' 'summit,' 'highest
part ' ; frequently used in pl. ns. in
reference to hills, valleys, woods,
streams, etc. It seems to be usually
compounded with pers. ns., is often

confused with O.N. smtr ' summer
dairy pasture,' and frequently ap
pears in modem pl. ns. as -side, so
that in any given case it is difficult
to decide which is the original. Its
M.E. form is heved, heued. Mr.
W. G. Collingwood suggests that the
M.E. terminal heved may in some
cases represent, by ' popular ety
mology,' the O.N. hef5 'prescriptive
right,' which survives in the N.
country dialect word heaf ' accustomed
pasture for sheep.'
C. Aikhead, Aiket Gate ? Arma
side ?, Edderside,* Eskett, Kenni
side ?, Kingside, Sceughead, Shaw
head, Sparket, Swinside?.
W. Arnside, Burneside, Fawcett
(Forest), Greenside ?, Ormside, Tow
cett ?, Whasset.
heg O.E., hey O.N. 'hay.' Hayton ? C,
Blennerhasset ? C.
hege O.E. ' piece of fenced-in land,
especially in a forest, used for con
fining game'; see Vinogradoff, E.
Soc. of the xith cent., p. 292; see
also Hay, Westm.
Hayton* C, Haithwaite ? (F) C,
Hay W.
heimr see ham.
hellir O.N. 'cave,' 'cavern.' Helbeck ?
W.
hestr O.N. 'horse,' perhaps used as a
pers. n. Hesketh* C, Hestham ?
(F) C.
hlaaa O.N. 'barn,' 'granary.' Laithes
C.
hlaw O.E. 'grave-mound,' 'hiU.' A
very common terminal of pl. ns.
E.D.D. notes that in Northd. it
occurs in 114 pl. ns., as 'law,' or
'low.' Carwinley C, Laws C. ;
Hartley ? W., Linglow (F) W.

WORD LISTS

197

Ma O.E., O.N. 'hillside,' 'sloping
ground.' C. Ainstable, Liddel ?,
Liscow ?(F), Lyzzick ? (P). W.,
Kelleth*, Lyth.
Tiofua O.N. 'head,' 'promontory.'
Whitehaven C.
iKjggr O.N. 'blow,' 'cut.' In the N.
of Engl, a ' hag ' means 'a wooded
enclosure, a wood, copse,' E.D.D.
Hagg (P) C. ; Hag End W.
h611 O.N. ' hill," eminence." Guns
hole ? (P) C, Staffield ? C, Wart
hole ? C.
lidlmr O.N. 'island,' 'small eminence
on flat land liable to inundation.' In
modern dialects the word ' holm ' is
used in Scotl. and the N. of Engl.
both with the original meaning and
the extended sense of ' low-lying
level ground on the borders of a
river or stream,' E.D.D. The latter
signification is thus practically iden
tical with that of ' hale ' and ' ham' ;
see halh and ham. In pl. ns. the
terminal '-holm' has in some cases
been confused with 'ham."
C.*Booth Holme, Burtholme, Hohne,
Holme Cultram, Holmrock, House
Holm, Ling Hohn, MiUom, Midge-
holme, Mirkholme (F), Rampsholm,
Roulholme, Sleightholme, Studholme.
W. Angerholme (F), Askham*,
Cherryholm, Flithohne, Greenholme,
Gullom Holme, Holmescales, Lock-
hohne, Oxenholme, Rampson, Wall-
hohn.
16pr O.N., *hop O.E. The O.N. word
means 'a small creek or inlet." As
an independent word hop does not
occur in O.E., but the compound
morhop occurs. In Scotl. and the N.
of Engl, the dialect word ' hope '
means 'a hollow among the hills; a

valley through which a brook runs,'
E.D.D. Hopesike Woods C, Rotherhope
(P) C, Wythop C. ; Hartsop W.,
Meathop W.
hroysi O.N. 'pUe of stones," 'caira.'
Dunmail Raise C. ; Raisebeck W.,
Selsitraise W., Stainraise W.
hryding O.E. ' patch of cleared land.'
In modem dialects ' ridding ' means
'a clearing, especially an open space
in a wood; a green road through a
wood,' E.D.D.
Riddings C. ; Glenridding W.
hryggr 'back,' 'ridge of a mountain
or hiU.' The O.E. form hrycg has
become ' ridge ' in pl. ns. Among
the derived meanings of ' rigg ' in
Scotl. and the N. of Engl, are 'a
section of a ploughed field ; a measure
of land; a raised road.' — E.D.D.
C. Bigrigg, Brownrigg, Ewanrigg,
Pinlandrigg, Haverigg, Langrigg,
Mealrigg, Wheyrigg, Whitrigg.
W. Brundrigg (P), Grayrigg, Lam
brigg, Lockrigg, Scalthwaiterigg.
hiis O.E., hus O.N. ' house.' In pl. ns.
often used in the plural. It is prob
ably confused in some cases with
O.N. 6ss, ' estuary,' 'creek.' Wood-
houses* C.
hvill O.N. 'isolated eminence, usually
of a rounded form,' (Rygh). Wha
House* (F) C; Whale* W., Carling
wha* (F) W.
hvammr O.N. 'hollow or depression in
the ground ' (Rygh). Whamtovm ?
(F) C.
hverfi O.N. ' curve,' ' winding.' Whar
ton ? W.
hwit O.E., hvitr O.N. ' white,' 'bright,'
probably used also as a pers. n.
Whitbeck ? C, Whitehaven C.

198

WORD LISTS

hyU O.E. 'hiU.' Perhaps confused
occasionally in pl. ns. with O.N.
holl. BrackenhiU C, CotehiU C,
PowhiU C, WameU* C, Warthole*
C.
hyrst O.E. 'small wood.' Burthinghurst
(F) C, Owlhurst (F) C, Swallow
Hurst ? (F) C.
intaka O.N. 'piece of land taken in."
In modern dialects an ' intake ' is 'a
piece of land enclosed from a moor,
common, or road ; a fell-side pasture ;
land reclaimed from a tidal river or
sea.'— E.D.D. Intack, Intake (P) C.
j(pr3 O.N. 'earth,' 'ground'; see
Sizergh, W.
kapall O.N. ' horse,' perhaps used as a
pers. n. Capplerigg ? (P) W.
kaup O.N. 'purchase.' Copeland Forest
C. ; Warcop ? W.
kelda O.N. ' spring.' The word 'keld'
appears to be still used in North
country dialect, accord, to E.D.D.
Keld House ? (F) C, Kelsick* C,
Kelton ? C, Salkeld C, Threlkeld
C, WinskUl ? C. ; Gunnerkeld W.,
Keld W., Kelleth W.
kirkja O.N. 'church.' The O.N. word
is borrowed from the O.E. cirice,
which has given the modern 'church.'
C. Bridekirk, Curthwaite, Kirk
bampton, Kirkandrews, Kirkbride,
Kirkcambeck, KirkUnton, Kirkos
wald, Kirksanton, Kirksteads.
W. Kirkby.
kjarr O.N. ' copsewood,' 'brushwood,'
especially when growing on swampy
land, ajid often used to mean
¦ swampy ground.' In N. Engl.
dialects a ' carr ' has the meaning :
'a pool, hollow place where water
sometimes stands; low-lying land apt-

to be flooded; a wood of alder or
other trees in a moist, boggy place;
boggy grass-land.' — E.D.D.
Birker C, Harker C, Selker C,
Uzzacre ? (F) C. ; DiUkar ? W.
klauf O.N. 'cleft,' 'gap.' Cloffocks?
C.
kleif O.N. 'broad hiU-slope,' Keisley
?W.
klettr O.N. ' knoU,' 'rock,' ¦cliff."
Cleator* C.
klif O.N. -cliff'; see clif.
knappr O.N. 'knoll'; see cnap.
*kreik O.N. 'winding stream' (Lindk
vist). This word is postulated by
Lindkvist in order to account for
M.E. pl. n. forms Kreic, Creic, Creh,
etc. It is allied to O.N. Krikr
' bend,' occurring as an el. of several
Norwegian pl. ns. E.D.D. cites a
Cumb. dialect word 'creyke' mean
ing 'a nook or opening formed in
the sand of marshes by the tide.'
The word - creek ' is allied to these
forms. Greystoke ? C, Blindcrake?
C.
krabbi O.N. ' crab,' perhaps used as
a pers. n. Crabstack ? W.
kr6kr O.N. 'bend,' 'crook,' 'angle.'
The modem Engl. * crooked,' M.E.
croked, is the past participle of a
verb which has no equivalent form
in O.E. Crookdale C, Linecrook (F).
C. ; Crook ? W.
kross O.N. 'cross,' made of stone or
wood and used as a beacon, land
mark, guide-post, etc., as well as
to mark a grave or holy place (Rygh).
C. Crosby, Crossdale, Cross (Can
onby). W. Crosby, Crosscrake, Cros
thwaite ?

WORD LISTS

199

14 O.N. 'shallow water lying along a
shore ; marshy water ' (Rygh) . Low-
silly Hole ? (F) C. ; Hartley ? W.
Jand O.E., O.N. 'land,' 'ground.' In
modem dialects ' land ' has special
meanings such as ' pasture land ;
stinted common pasture; a piece of
land in a common field; untilled
land ; a strip of land in an unenclosed
field.'— E.D.D.
C. Copeland Forest, Gilsland, Sun
derland, Threapland.
W. Natland.
lang O.E., langr O.N. 'long.'
Langrigg C, Langwathby C. ;
Langton W.
laug O.N. ' basin." Lough ? (F) C.
leah O.E. 'meadow,' 'pasture-land.'
This is also the modern dialect mean
ing of ' lea.' This word as a ter
minal of pl. ns. is sometimes con
fused with lom from O.E. Maw,
'grave-mound,' 'tumulus.' Bradley C,
Rosley* C. ; Staveley W.
leysingi O.N. 'freed man'; commonly
used as a pers. n. Lazonby C.
Mgr O.N. 'sea'; log Norw. dial.
' water.' This word perhaps sur
vives as ' low ' in N. country dia
lects, with the meanings ' a shaUow
pool left in sand by the retiring
tide ; a hoUow in marsh land ; a pond
or standing pool.'— E.D.D. But
' low ' may represent O.N. laug,
' basin." See lagu.
Lough ? (F) C, Lowsilly Hole ? (F)
C, Loughrigg ? (F) C.
lundr O.N. 'smaU wood," 'grove';
probably iu pl. ns. confused occa-
sionaUy with 'land." Lund C. ;
Hanging Lund W.
lyng O.N. 'heather.' Ling Hohn C,

Lingey Closehead C, Linglow ? (F)
W.
mad O.E. 'meadow.' Beckermet ? C.
melr O.N. 'sand-hill,' 'sand-bank.'
C. Eskmeals, Mealo*, Mealrigg,
Mealsgate, Melbecks ? (F), MeU
guards ? (F).
W. Meal Bank, Mealy Syke*-
mere O.E. 'lake,' 'pool.' In modem
dialects ' mere ' is used to mean 'a
sheet of standing water, a pond,'
E.D.D. Buttermere C. ; Grasmere W.,
Kentmere W., Mardale ? W., Mar
ton ? W., Windermere W.
middel O.E. 'middle.' Middlesceugh
C.
mikiU O.N., micel O.E. 'large.' Mickle-
thwaite C.
mor O.E., mdr O.N. 'moor,' 'heath.'
In O.E. mor meant also ' swampy
ground,' ' fen,' as in the poem of
Beowulf. In some parts of Engl, at
the present day ' moor ' means ' a
low, marshy meadow by the water
side; wet, marshy, swampy land; a
rough, swampy piece of pasture
land'; peat mud and ooze,' E.D.D.,
but these meanings are apparently
not found in the N. of Engl.
C. Moorthwaite, Murton ? WhiUi-
moor. W. Murthwaite, Murton ?, Stain
more.
mosi O.N., mos O.E. 'marshy place,'
' peat bog.' The word ' moss ' is
commonly used with this meaning in
the N. of EngL
Musgrave

Scotl., Irel. and
Mosedale ? C, Mosser C
W.
miia O.E. 'mouth,'
mouth C.
mycg O.E. 'midge.

estuary.' Cocker.

Midgeholm* C.

200

WORD LISTS

mylen O.E., mylna O.N. ' water-mill.'
Millom C. ; Millbum W., MUnthorpe
W.
m^rr O.N. 'swampy land.' Seems to
occur only in farm-names.
C. Cleamire (F), Mire House (F),
Thackmire (F).
W. Dudmire (F), Sowermire (F).
nas O.E., nes O.N. 'headland,' pro
montory.' Ashness (F) C, Skin
burness C.
neoaor O.E. ' lower,' ' nether.' Nether
by C, Netherton C, Nethergrave-
ship W.
niwe O.E. 'new.' Newby C, New-
lands C, Newbigging C. ; Newbig
gin W., Newby W.
nora O.E., nor3r O.N. 'north.' North
sceugh C.
nimne O.E. ' nun.' Nunclose C.
ofer O.E. ' bank of river.' Orthwaite ?
C, Orton ? C.
oxa O.E. 'ox.' Oxenholme* W.
pearroc O.E. ' enclosure,' ' paddock.'
Paddockwray (P) C, Parrocks (P)
W.
pen Celt. ' hill,' ' mountain.' Penrith C,
Penruddock C.
pol O.E. 'pool.' The O.N. pollr, with
which pol may have been confused
in pl. ns., means ' a small circular
cove with a narrow entrance' (Rygh).
In English dialects ' pool ' means 'a
large sheet of natural water; a, small
lake; a wide and watery ditch; a
large open drain; a slow-moving
rivulet, especiaUy in ' carse ' land ;
a watery or marshy place; a swamp.'
E.D.D. Wampool C. > Sampool (F)
W.
pott O.E. 'pot.' In Scotl. and N. of
Engl, a ' pot ' means ' a deep hole
or cavity, especially in the bed of a

river, a pool; a moss-hole from
which peats have been dug.' — E.D.D.
Barepot C.
preost O.E. 'priest.' Preston (Patrick)
W.
racu O.E. 'hollow path'; rik O.N.
' cattle-route.' Brantrake (F) C,
Rakefoot (F) C, Raughton Head ?
C.
ra O.N. 'boundary line,' 'landmark,'=
O.E. raw 'row,' 'hedgerow.' Occurs
as ' ray ' in Cumb. accord, to E.D.D.
Baggrow ? C, Baggarah ? (F) C.
rau8r O.N. ' red.' RockcUff 0.
rein O.N. 'strip of unploughed land
separating fields.' Rain House (F)
C. ; Rayne W.
rhuddoc Welsh ' ruddy ' ; Penruddock ?
C.
rhyd Celt. (Welsh) ' ford,' passage.'
Penrith ? C.
rj6ar O.N. ' glen in a forest.' Pen
rith ? C. ; Rydal ? W.
rugr O.N. 'rye.' Ruckcroft ? C.
Ruthwaite ? C.
satr O.N. 'summer pasture and dairy.
In Norwegian pl. ns., according to
Rygh, smtr has been often confused
with setr ' farmstead,' ' farm.'
Whether this confusion has occurred
in Engl. pl. ns. of Scand. origin it
is impossible to decide. But scetr in
its M.E. form set is in pl. ns. often
confused with M.E. heved, hede,
'head,' and later also with 'side.' In
EngL pl. ns. of Scand. origin we
may exclude 'side' as the original
form, so 'that it (remains in any
given case to decide between satr
and O.E. heafod, a matter of great
difficulty. Annaside C, Armaside ? C, Blen-
uerhasset ? C, Oughterside C, Swin

WORD LISTS

201

side ? C. ; Ambleside W., Selside ?
W., Towcett ? W., Rayside W.
salh O.E. ' willow.' Salkeld C, Saughs
(F) C, Saughtrees (F) C.
sand O.E., sandr O.N. ' sand.' Sand-
raw* (F) C, Sandwith C., Santon ?
C. ; Sandford W.
saurr O.N. 'sour, swampy land.' Sour
mire (F) C. ; Southwaite ? W., Sow
ermire (F) W.
sceaga O.E. ' small wood,' see also
skdgr. In pl. ns. O.E. sceaga be
comes ' shaw,' whUe O.N. skdgr be
comes ' skeugh ' or 'skew' or 'sceugh.'
Aikshaw C, Aimshaugh ? (P) C,
Pardshaw C, Shatton ? C, Shaw
head C. ; Hare Shaw W.
scylf O.E. ' crag," ' precipice," ' steeply
sloping ground." Skelton* C.
selsetr O.N. 'summer pasture and
dairy." This is also the meaning of
satr, q.v. Selside ? W.
sik O.N. 'slowly flowing or stagnant
water." The O.E. form is sic. In
Engl, dialects ' sike ' or ' syke '
means 'a smaU rill, especiaUy one
which runs dry in sunmier ; a marshy
hollow containing one or more
streams ; boggy land ; a ditch ; a
gutter."— E.D.D.
C. Barf Syke (P), Barugh Syke
(F), Hopesike Woods, Kelsick ?
Lyzzick ? (F), Rothersike (P), Rou
ten Sike (F).
W. Blacksyke, Mealy Syke.
sk&li O.N. ' hut or shed put up for
temporary use, sometimes at a con
siderable distance from the farm '
(Lindkvist). This is also the mean
ing of ' scale ' in Cumb. and Westm.
pl. ns. Its use in the plural goes
back to early times.
C. Bowscale, Gutherscale (F),

Hudscales (F), Portinscale, Scales,
Scarromanick ? WinskiU? Winscales.
W. Heggerscale, Holmescales, Scal
thwaiterigg ? Thorneyscale (F).
skeia O.N. (1) 'ground for horse-races,"
(2) ' road between two corn-fields."
It is impossible to decide in any
given case which of these meanings
was borne by the word when first
used as part of the pl. n. See Rygh,
p. 75, and Lindkvist, pp. 29 and 77.
Brunstock ? C, Hesket C.
sker O.N. 'isolated rock," 'peak,' 'cliff.'
The word 'scar,' spelt in various
ways, is used in dialects, especially
in Scotl., Irel. and N. Engl., with
the various meanings of 'a bare place
on a hillside; a precipice; a cliff; a
steep, bare bank; the ridge of a hill.'
E.D.D. It may in some pl. ns. have
been confused with kjarr, q.v.
Scaur (F) C.
skirr O.N., 'bright,' 'gleaming.' The
O.E. form is scir. Skirwith* C.
Skjdl O.N. 'shelter,' 'cover.' In
dialects it occurs as ' sheal,' ' shiel,'
and ' shield,' which mean 'a hut,
shed, cottage; a temporary shelter
erected for the use of a shepherd
during the summer months,' E.D.D.
Brunt Shields (P) C, Shield C,
Foreshiel (Grains) (F) C, Shiel Green
(F) C.
skdgr O.N. 'wood'; see also sceaga.
C. Briscoe, Pluskew (HiU), Hare
sceugh, Middlesceugh, Huddlesceugh
(F), Liscow (F), Northsceugh, Skal
derskew, Sceughead, ScogiU ? (F),
Sceughmire (F), Wescow ?.
W. Barnskew (F), Stennerskeugh.
skuggi O.N. 'shade.' Scugg (Gate) ?
(F) C, Scugger (House) ? (F) C.
Skiiti O.N. 'high rock,' -peak,' 'preci
pice.' Scout Green (F) W.

202

WORD LISTS

slag, Slaggi O.N. 'wet,' 'dampness.'
Slaggy Bum ? (P) C.
slakki O.N. ? ' Slack ' is a dialect
word in common use in Scotl. and
N. Engl., with the meanings 'a
hoUow, especiaUy one in a hiUside;
a dip in the surface of the ground;
a shallow dell, a glade; a pass
between hUls ; a hollow boggy place ;
a. morass ; a shallow freshwater pool,'
E.D.D. C. Pore Slack (P), Sunny Slack
(P), Slack (P).
W. Brackenslack (F), Hazelslack,
Wickerslack, Witherslack.
Sletta O.N. 'flat expanse of land.'
The word ' slait,' ' sleight ' in dials.
means, accord, to E.D.D., 'a level
pasture; a down; a sheep-walk.'
Sleetbecks* (F) C, Sleightholme C. ;
Deerslet* (P) W., Sleddale ? W.
SOC O.E. ' soakage,' ' drainage.' In
English dialects ' sock ' means 'the
superficial moisture of land not pro
perly drained off ; boggy land ; ditch
running parallel with a river outside
the wall; an outlet from a ditch
into a river; the drainage of a dung
hill; a farmyard drain' — E.D.D.
Sockbridge ? W.
Stafr O.N. staf O.E. 'post,' 'staff,'
used as a landmark, beacon, etc.
Compare the use of stf)ng, stocc,
stapol. Staffield* C. ; Staveley W.
Stakkr O.N. ' heap,' ' pile.' A 'stack'
means in Orkney, Shetl., and Caith
ness pl. ns. ' an insulated columnar
rock,' E.D.D. Crabstack W.
Stan O.E., steinn O.N. ' stone,' ' rock.'
Braystones C, Stainburn ? C, Stain
ton ? C, Stainmore* W.
stapol O.E. 'block of stone shaped by
the mason, used as a landmark or

boundary, beacon, etc' See Midden
dorff, Altengl. Flurn., pp. 123, 124,
for a discussion of the meanings of
stapol. Ainstable ? C, Stapleton C.
Sta3r O.N. ' farmstead ' ; probably con-
fused in pl. ns. with O.E. stede,
'place,' ' site.'
Boustead (HUl) C, Kirksteads ? C,
Swainsteads (F) C, Swinsty ? C,
Wolsty ? C. ; Broxty ? (F) W.
Steinveggr O.N. ' paved road.' Stan
wix* C.
Stokkr O.N., stocc O.E. 'tree-stump.'
Greystoke ? C, Linstock ? C, Stock
dalewath (Bound) C.
stpng O.N. "pole,' 'post,' used as a
landmark or beacon, etc. Stanger ?
C. ; Mallerstang ? W.
studu O.E. 'post,' 'pole.' The O.N.
equivalent is stoQ. Studholme ? C,
Stoddah ?C., StotgiU ? (F) C.
sulh O.E. ' drain.' Soulby C. and W.
sundorland O.E. exact meaning uncer
tain ; literally means ' separate land' ;
see Bosworth-ToUer s.v. Sunder
land C.
svangr O.N. ' slender,' perhaps used as
a pers. n. Swang ? (F) C.
svaa, sva3a O.N. 'rocky ground'
(Rygh). Swaithwaite ? (F) C.
swalwe O.E. ' swallow ' (bird), perhaps
used as a pers. n. Swallow Hurst
(P) C.
tangi O.N. 'spit of land.' Unthank?
C. ; MaUerstang ? W.
tiin O.E., tun O.N. 'enclosed piece of
land,' ' farm ' ; later ' village,' 'town.'
The primitive meaning still survives
in dialects. In Scotl. and in parts
of N. Engl. ' town ' means 'a farm
stead ; a farm-house and buildings ;
a country seat; a single dwelling.'
C. Aikton, Alston, Angerton, Ask
erton, Bampton, Bolton, Brampton,

WORD LISTS

203

Brayton, Broughton Camerton, Carl
atton, Carleton (4), Clifton, Coulder
ton, Crofton, Cumwhitton, Dalston,
Denton, Distington, Easton, Emble
ton, Fenton, Floriston, Frizington,
Harrington, Hayton (2), Houghton,
Hutton, Irthington, Irton, Kelton,
Kirklinton, Lorton, Milton, Murton,
Newton (2), Orton, Oulton, Penton,
Plumpton, Raughton (Head), Ribton,
Rottington, Roweltown, Santon, Sea-
ton, Shatton, Skelton, Stainton,
Stapleton, Walton, Waverton, Wel
ton, Wigton, Wilton, Workington =
61. Farm-names (Ust not complete)
Hyton, Lanerton, Thistleton, etc.
W. Bampton, Barton, Bolton,
Brampton, Burton (2), Casterton,
Clifton, Dalton, Dufton, Farleton
Helsington, Helton, HUton, Howton
Hutton (2), KiUington, Langton
Lupton, Marton, Murton, Orton
Patton, Preston, Stainton, Wharton
= 27.
Jjang O.N. 'forest'; a word only used
in poetry. Unthank ? C.
])Orn O.E., O.N. 'thorn-bush'; often
used as a landmark. Anthom C.
J)orp O.E., O.N. 'group of farms,'
'village.' In later Scandinavian
^orp came to be used for a single
farmstead. Lindkvist, who care
fully investigates the occurrence of
the elements, thwaite, by and thorp
in pl. ns. , notes that ' thorp ' in pl.
ns. is rare in the north-western
counties of Scand. England, but very
common in the most Scandinavianized
districts of the Danelaw, especially
iu Yorksh., Lines, and Rutl. He
doubts whether the word '^orp was
ever used as a pl. n. element in

England previous to the Scand.
period, but that it was of frequent
occurrence in pl. ns. in Scandinavia,
as well as on the Continent; pp. Iv,
Ivi. Cracrop ? (P) C. ; Crackenthorp
W., Clawthorpe (F) W., Hackthorpe
W., Melkinthorpe W., Milnethorpe
W.
]7reapian O.E. 'to dispute.' In E.D.D.
it is noted that ' threap-ground,'
' threaplands,' are names given to
debateable lands on the Border.
Threapland C. ; Threapthwaite W.
pveit O.N. ' piece of cleared land,'
' paddock.' The word is allied to
O.E. Tpwitan ' to cut off.' ]fveit is,
accord, to Rygh, an element of about
600 Norwegian pl. ns. Rygh re
marks that in the majority of
instances, when it forms the second
el. of a compound, the first is a
pers. name. At the same time, other
words frequently occur in Norw. pl;
ns. as the first element, as names of
trees, plants, rivers, attributes, etc.
In his valuable note on pveit, which
he shows to occur in the M.E. forms
of 232 English pl. ns., Lindkvist
notes the fact that on the map of
modern England there are many
more places than this containing
-thwaite, and from this he concludes
that many of the present names of
this kind came into existence only
in the modern English period. He
adds that the majority of the -thwaite
names in England are not met with
untU the 13th and I4th centuries, or
even later, and the great majority
occur in the Northern and especially
the North-western counties. They
were in many instances originally

204

WORD LISTS

mere field-names, designations of
reclaimed land. In the Northern
counties Lindkvist considers that the
occurrence of -thwaite in pl. ns. is
due to Old West Scandinavian
influence. South of the Humber
some of these names may be due to
Danish settlers, as tved, the Danish
form of 'pveit, occurs not infrequently
in the oldest Danish pl. ns. Accord. '
to E.D.D. the word 'thwaite' in
Cumb., Westm. and Yorksh. means
'a forest clearing; a piece of land
fenced off or unenclosed; a low
meadow; a fell; generally used in
proper names.'
C. Applethwaite, Armathwaite,
Austhwaite, Bassenthwaite, Blaith
waite, Brackenthwaite, Braithwaite,
Branthwaite (2), Burthwaite, Cal-
¦ thwaite, Crosthwaite, Curthwaite,
Dowthwaite, Legburthwaite, Moor
thwaite, Micklethwaite, Orthwaite,
Rosthwaite, Ruthwaite, Seathwaite,
Shoulthwaite, Smaithwaite, South
waite, Stonethwaite, Thackthwaite
(2), Thornthwaite, Thornythwaite
(2), Thwaites, Waberthwaite, Wan-
thwaite= 33.
Farm-names : Eastwaite, Godder
thwaite, Haithwaite, Outhwaite,
Swaithwaite. (List incomplete.)
W. Ackenthwaite, Applethwaite,
Beathwaite (Green), Castlethwaite,
Crossthwaite, Murthwaite, Oxenth
waite, Roundthwaite, Scalthwaite
rigg, Southwaite, Ulthwaite=ll.
Farm-names : Stangerthwaite. (List
incomplete.)
var3a O.N. 'beacon,' 'pile of stones
on a hiU ' ; in modern Norwegian also
'mountain ridge.' Naworth ? C,
Warthole* C. ; Warcop ? W.

va3r O.N. 'ford across river or chan
nel,' 'shallow water'; 'fishing-bank'
(Rygh). In Scotl., Cumb. and West.
' wath ' is stiU in use with the mean
ing of ' ford.' In pl. ns. it is fre
quently confused with O.N. viHr,
' wood.' C. Langwathby, Sandwith, Solway
(Firth), Wath.
Farm-names : Blea Wath, Brockle
wath, Dubwath, Hundith (HaU) ?
Stoneywath. W. Winderwath, Yanwath.*
Farm-names : Salterwath.
veiaibiia O.N. 'fishing shed.'
Waberthwaite ? C.
vik O.N. 'small creek,' 'inlet,' 'cove.'
Accord, to E.D.D. a ' wick ' or
' wyke ' means in Cumb. ' a narrow
opening between rising grounds.'
The usual meaning, however, of this
dialect word is 'corner,' 'angle.'
Often confused in pl. ns. with O.E.
wic ' dweUing," ' farmstead," ' vUlage.'
In the following pl. ns. it is hardly
possible to decide which of these
words is the original of the terminal
in any given case.
C. Kelsick ?, Kelswick ? (F), Kes
wick, Renwick, Siddick, Warwick.
W. Butterwick, Cunswick (F),
Kearstwick, Sedgwick.
vi3r O.N. 'wood," thicket'; often con
fused with va5r, q.v. Bewaldeth ?
C, Hundith (HaU)* (P) C, Skirwith
C, Wythburn ? C, Colwith* (F) W.
vpUr O.N. 'grass-covered flat land.*
BlackweU ? C.
vr4 O.N. 'corner,' 'tongue of land,'
'piece of good land wedged in
between useless land' (Rygh). This
word is in pl. ns. confused with O.N.
rd 'landmark,' q.v. In pl. ns. vri
occurs as wray and wreay. E.D.D.

WORD LISTS 205
gives 'wray,' 'ray' as a Westm. weU, wella, O.E. 'spring,' 'weU.'
word meaning ' comer.' See Lind- Perhaps confused in some cases with
kvist, pp. 197, 198. vQllr, q.v. BlackweU ?C., Welton ?
C. Bramery (F), Dockray, Murrah, C, SegbustweU ? (F) C, Kelkerwell
Paddockwray (F), Stanger ?, Wreay, ? (F) W.
Wrea (F). west O.E., vestr O.N. 'west.'
weaU O.E. ' waU.' Walton ? C. Wescow* C, Westray (F) C.
weg O.E., vegr O.N. 'way,' 'road.' wudu O.E. 'wood' (forest and material).
WaUaway (Green) C. Inglewood (Forest) C, Woodhouses.
C.

SHORT LIST OF WORDS, OTHER THAN NAMES OF PERSONS,
FROM WHICH CUMB. AND WESTM. PL. NS. AEE, OR MAY
BE, DERIVED, BEING A DIGEST OP THE WORD LISTS.
Note.
A suffixed asterisk denotes that the word to which it is affixed is
with considerable probabUity, though not with certainty, the original of
one or more pl. n. elements. A prefixed asterisk denotes a hypothetical
form. A suffixed note of interrogation denotes that there is considerable
uncertainty whether the word to which it is affixed is the origin of any
pl n. element.
Italicised words are those which occur in both the O.E. and the
O.N. form, or as to which there is doubt whether the O.E. or the O.N.
form is the original.
First Elements or Whole Names.
O.E. del, cecer, aeppel?, cesc, aid, alor?, birce, blcec, bidet,
brant, brdd, bur?, cald, clif, *cl6h, cncep, cnotta, cott, croft,
cwene, dcd, denu, easf., eg, fald, fealh, fenn, fleot*, ivl, fyrhde?,
galga, gar, geat, gos?, grjefa, grseg?, halh, bar, hoh, haiselt, hege,
hlaw, hryding, hwit, lang, msed*, mere, micel, middel, mor, mos,
mylen, mycg*, neo3or, inwe, nor5, nunne, ofer?, oxa*, pearroc, racu,
salh, sand, sceaga, scylf, soc?, stcef, stdn, stapol, stocc, studu 1, sulh,
sundorland, swalwe, freapian, west, weall?, well, wudu.
O.N. akr, askr, austr, barS?, bekkr, bygrfc, blakkr, bleikr, bol?,
breidr, brodir, bni, brun?, bryggja, braken (Sw.), bustadr,
biid, bygg?, bygging, dalr, diki, eik, einn, einstapi?, eid, eng, erg,
espi, ey, fen, fjprdr, fljdt*, fors, galgi, gardr, geil, gil, glenna, gnipa,
grein, haugr, hesli, hestr*, hlada, hggr, holmr, hop, hroysi, hvall*.

2o6 WORD LISTS
hvammr?, hverfi?, hvitr, intaka, kaldr, kapall?, kaup, kelda, kirkja,
klauf?, klettr?, klif, knappr, kot, krabbi?, *kreik?, krokr, kross,
kvenna, langr, leysingi, lundr, lyng, melr, mikill, mdr, mosi, mylna,
myrr, norbr, ofarr?, rdk, raudr, rjodr?, rugr?, sandr, saurr, skdgr,
selsetr?, sik, skali, sker, skirr*, skjol, skuggi, skiiti, slag?, slakki,
3tafr, steinn, steinveggr, stokkr, stgng?, siod?, svangr?, svad ?, tjorn,
Jjveit, varda*, vadr, vestr, vidr?, vra.
Second Elements.
O.E. cecer, beorg, burna, clif, *cl6h*, eg, feld, ford, geat, grcef,
hcefn, halh, hdm, hoh, heafod, hlaw, hryding, hus, hyll, hyrst, land,
lagut, leah, mere?, mdr, mos, mu8, nces, pol, pott, racu, rdw, sand,
sceaga, stdn, stapol?, stige?, stoccl, tun, porn, porp, weg, well, wudu.
O.N. akr, *banke, bard?, bekkr, herg, brun, brunnr, biid, bygging,
ey, fjaU, flata, flet?, gardr, gata, geU, gil, gr(}f, haugr, heimr, h<)fn,
Tcelda, kirkja, kjarr, klif, *kreik?, krokr, land, Iffgrl, lyng, mor,
mosi, myrr, nes, rdk, rd, rjodr?, sietr, sandr, sik, skali, skeid, skdgr,
skjol, slakki, stafr, stakkr, steinn, stadr, stigr, stokkr t, stong*, sto5t,
tangi?, tun, porn, porp,paiag1, Jiveit, varda?, vadr, vegr, vik, vidr, vra.
Celtic Elements.
Caer, cam, careg, craig, chwyn?, cnoc, pen, rhyd?, rhuddawc?.

PHONOLOGY.
As the early forms of the place-names are taken from sources of the
most heterogeneous kind, written in various parts of the country and
at different epochs, and as the derivations suggested are often uncer
tain, it seems best to give here only a few points of orthographical and
phonological interest. In some cases it is the early form of the pl.n.,
not the modern form, which illustrates a case of sound-development.
N.B. — Square brackets enclose phonetic notation.
Vowels.
O.N. ei>M.E. a or ay (ey). Waberthwaite C, Blaithwaite C, Braith
waite C, Brunstock C, Crookdake C, Aikhead C, Aikton C,
Anthom C, Stainton C, Stanwix C.
O.N. a«>M.E. au or o. Copeland (Forest) C.
„ au or ou. Sowerby C.
,, au. Austhwaite ? C.
O.E. eo>a. Laversdale C.
O.N. a>M.E. a or ay. Laithes C.
a>M.E. B. Asby.
O.N., O.E. 2/>M.E. u or i. Langrigg C.
O.N., O.E. eir>ar. Pardshaw C, Sparket C, Tarraby C, Hartsop
W., Mardale W., Marton W., Smardale W., Wharton W.
O.N., O.E. dr>ur. Murthwaite C, W., Murton C, W.
e>i. Hipshow W.
O.N., O.E. i>e. Grasmere ? W., Skirwith C.
ene, eng>inc, ing. Hincaster W., Inglewood C.
Consonants.
l>u before conss. Dovenby C. (early forms), Caldbeck C. (early
forms), Bowness C, W., Bouscale C.
Ql>dl. Bradley (Field) W.
Q>d. Wetheral (M.E.), Matterdale C.
3>«. WatermiUock ? C.
bt>pt. Lupton ?W.
Confusion of initial g and [A]. Greystock C. (early forms), Grayrigg
W. (early forms).
gt].yt'\>tt. Shatton C. 207

2o8 PHONOLOGY
lMj[Xt]>tt. Raughton (M.E.) C.
lkf}>lXtl Raughton Head (M.E.) C, Houghton C, Broughton C.
5>[^]. Askerton C.
/ (initial) >[})]. Thornship ? W.
h (initial)>[s]. Shap ? W., Thornship ? W.
gn (initial)>in. Knipe W.
l>n. Muncaster C.
Consonant dropped.
w after cons. Brighten Plat ? C, Bewaldeth, Scarrow HiU C.
V. UUermire C, Orton W., Uldale C, Renwick C, Oulton C.
r. Angerhohne W., Boustead C, Angerton C, (Crosby) Garrett W.
I. Oulton C, Ousby C.
t. Harker C.
d. Bomby W., Etterby C, Alby (Field) C.
h (initial). Unthank C, Upmanby C, Uzzacre C, Addingham C,
Hayton C. (early forms). Heathery (Fauld) ? C. (early
forms), Hensingham (early forms) C, Lyth W., Upperby C.
k. Asby.
Consonant added.
h (initial). Armathwaite (early forms) C, Hoff ? W.
nr>ndr. Ennerdale (early forms).
ml>mbl. Embleton C.
lr>ldr. Coulderton C, Allerdale C. (early form).
nt>mt>mpt. Bampton C, Brampton C, Santon C. (early form).
Metathesis of r. Briscoe C, Brough ? W., Burnside ? W.
Assimilation. n{d)b>mb. Bomby W.
l(w)r>rr. Scarrow (Hill) C.
nf>mf, mpf. Bromfield C.
fb>bb. Cliburn W. (early form) W.

Shbrbatt & Hughes, Printera, London and Manche.ster.

A CATALOGUE
OF THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER

ISSUED AT
THE UNIVERSITY PRESS
12 LIME GROVE OXFORD ROAD MANCHESTER
LONGMANS GREEN & COMPANY
39 PATERNOSTER ROW LONDON E.C.
FOURTH AVENUE AND THIRTIETH STREET NEW YORK
PEAIEIE AVENUE AND TWENTY-FIFTH STREET CHICAGO
BOMBAY CALCUTTA MADRAS

Publications of the Manchester University
Press.

ANATOMICAL SERIES
No. I. STUDIES IN ANATOMY from the Anatomical Depart
ment of the University. Vol. iii. Edited by the late
Professor Alfred H. Young, M.B. (Edin.), F.R.C.S. 8vo,
pp. ix, 289, 23 plates. los. net. 1906.
ARCHITECTURAL SERIES
No. I. THE HALL I' TH' WOOD, BOLTON, LANCASHIRE.
A portfolio of Measured Drawings, with a descriptive notice.
Folio, 4 plates. 3s. net. 1912.
No. II. MANCHESTER SCHOOL OF ARCHITECTURE
SKETCH BOOK. No. I. : The Old Town Hall, Manchester.
Containing about 20 plates, size 13 by 19^^. Bound in
portfolio. los. 6d. net. [In the Press.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SERIES
No. I. CATALOGUE OF THE CHRISTIE COLLECTION.
Comprising the Printed Books and Manuscripts bequeathed
to the University of Mancliester by the late Richard Copley
Christie, LL.D. Compiled under the direction of Charles
W. E. Leigh, Librarian of Qie University of Manchester.
Half -buckram, Cr. 4to, pp. xvi. 536, with 2 plates. £1 is.
net ; 50 Copies on band-made paper bound in half-morocco,
£2 2S. net. 1915.
BIOLOGICAL SERIES
No. I. THE HOUSE FLY. Musca domestica (Linnaeus). A
Study of its Structure, Development, Bionomics and
Economy. By C. Gordon Hewitt, D.Sc, Dominion Ento
mologist, Ottawa, Canada, and late Lecturer in Economic
Zoology in the University. 8vo, pp. xiv. 200, 10 plates.
1910. [Out of Print.
CELTIC SERIES
No. I. AN INTRODUCTION TO. EARLY WELSH. By the
late Professor J. Strachan, LL.D. 8vo, pp. xvi. 294.
7s. 6d. net. 1908.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE

CELTIC SERIES
No. II. THE LANGUAGE OF THE ANNALS OF ULSTER.
By ToMAs 6'Maille, M.A., Professor of Irish in University
College, Galway. 8vo, pp. xiii. 220. 7s. 6d. net. 1910.
No. III. A GLOSSARY OF MEDI.<EVAL W^ELSH LAW
BASED UPON THE BLACK BOOK OF CHIRK. By
Timothy Lewis, M.A., Lecturer in Welsh and Comparative
Philology in University College of Wales, Aberystw3^h.
8vo, pp. xxii. 304. 15s. net. 1913-
CLASSICAL SERIES
No. I. THE RIDDLE OF THE BACCHAE. By G. Norwood,
M.A., Professor of Greek in University College, CardifE,
and late Assistant Lecturer in Classics in the University.
8vo, pp. XX. 188. 5s. net. 1908.
No. II. THE AUTHORSHIP OF THE PLATONIC EPISTLES.
By R. Hackforth, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer of
Sidney Sussex College, Cambridge, and late Assistant
Lecturer in Classics in the University. Cr. 8vo, pp. ix. 199.
6s. net. 1913.
COMPARATIVE LITERATURE SERIES
No. I. CASTELVETRO'S THEORY OF POETRY. By H. B.
Charlton, M.A., Assistant Lecturer in English Language
and Literature in the University. Cr. 8vo, pp. xvi. 221.
5s. net. 1913.
ECONOMIC SERIES
No. I. THE LANCASHIRE COTTON INDUSTRY. By S. J.
Chapman, M.A., M.Com., Stanley Jevons Professor of
Political Economy and Dean of the Faculty of Commerce
in the University. 8vo, pp. vii. 309. 7s. 6d. net. 1904.
(Gartside Report, No. i.) 1905.
No. II. COTTON SPINNING AND MANUFACTURING IN
THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. By T. W. Uttley,
B.A., Gartside Scholar. 8vo, pp. xii. 70. is. net.
(Gartside Report, No. 2.) 1906.
No. III. SOME MODERN CONDITIONS AND RECENT
DEVELOPMENTS IN IRON AND STEEL PRODUCTION
IN AMERICA. By Frank Popplewell, B.Sc, Gartside
Scholar. 8vo, pp. xii. 126. is. net.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 5
ECONOMIC SERIES
(Gartside Report, No. 3.) 1906.
No. IV. ENGINEERING IN THE UNITED STATES. By
Frank Foster, M.Sc, Gartside Scholar. 8vo, pp. ix. 106.
IS. net.
No. V. THE RATING OF LAND VALUES. By J. D.
Chorlton, M.Sc. Demy 8vo, pp. viii. 177. 3s. 6d. net. 1907.
(Gartside Report, No. 4.) 1907.
No. VI. DYEING IN GERMANY AND AMERICA. By
Sydney H. Higgins, M.Sc, Gartside Scholar. Demy 8vo,
pp. xiii. 112. is. net.
No. VII. THE HOUSING PROBLEM IN ENGLAND. By
Ernest Ritson Dewsnup, M.A., Professor of Railway
Economics in the University of Chicago. Demy 8vo, pp. vii.
327. 5s. net. 1907-
(Gartside Report, No. 5.) 1907.
No. VIII. AMERICAN BUSINESS ENTERPRISE. By
Douglas Knoop, M.A., Gartside Scholar, Lecturer in
Economics in the University of Sheffield, and late Assistant
Lecturer in Economics in the University of Manchester.
8vo, pp. viii. 128. IS. 6d. net.
(Gartside Report, No. 6.) 1908.
No. IX. THE ARGENTINE AS A MARKET. By N. L.
Watson, M.A., Gartside Scholar. 8vo, pp. viii. 64. is. net.
(Gartside Report, No. 7.) 1908.
No. X. SOME ELECTRO-CHEMICAL CENTRES. By J. N.
Pring. D.Sc, Gartside Scholar, and Lecturer and Demon
strator in Electro-chemistry in the University. Demy 8vo,
pp. xiv. 137. is. 6d. net.
(Gartside Report, No. 8.) 1909.
No. XI. CHEMICAL INDUSTRY ON THE CONTINENT. By
Harold Baron, B.Sc, Gartside Scholar. Demy 8vo, pp. xi.
71. IS. 6d. net.
No. XII. UNEMPLOYMENT IN LANCASHIRE. By Professor
S. J. Chapman, M.A., M.Com., and H. M. Hallsworth,
M.A., B.Sc, Professor of Economics, Armstrong College,
Newcastle-on-Tyne, and late Assistant Lecturer in Econ
omics in the University. Svo, pp. xvi. 164. 2S. net, paper,
2S. 6d. net, cloth. 1909.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE

ECONOMIC SERIES
(Gartside Report, No. 9.) 1910.
No. XIII. THE COTTON INDUSTRY IN SWITZERLAND,
VORARLBERG AND ITALY. A Technical and Economic
Study. By S. L. Besso, LL.B., Gartside Scholar. Svo,
pp. XV. 229. 3s. 6d. net.
(Gartside Report, No. 10.) 1913.
No. XIV. THE GERMAN COTTON INDUSTRY. ByR.M. R.
Dehn, B.A., Gartside Scholar. Demy Svo, pp. viii. 102.
2S. net.
EDUCATIONAL SERIES
No. 1. CONTINUATION SCHOOLS IN ENGLAND AND
ELSEWHERE. Their place in the Educational System of
an Industrial and Commercial State. By Michael E.
Sadler, M.A., LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of the University cf
Leeds, and late Professor of the History and Administration
of Education in the University of Manchester. Svo,
pp. xxvi. 779. 8s. 6d. net. 1907.
No. II. THE DEMONSTRATION SCHOOLS RECORD. No.
I. Being Contributions to the Study of Education from
the Department of Education in the University. Edited
by J. J. FiNDLAY, M.A., Ph.D., Sarah Fielden Professor of
Education in the University. Svo, pp. viii. 126. is. 6d.
net. 1908.
No. III. THE TEACHING OF HISTORY IN GIRLS'
SCHOOLS IN NORTH AND CENTRAL GERMANY. A
Report by Eva Dodge, M.A., Gilchrist Student. Svo,
pp. X. 149. IS. 6d. net. 1908.
No. IV. THE DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER, 1890-1911. Svo, 146
pp., with 12 plates. 2S. 66.. net, cloth. 1911.
Published in commemoration of the twenty-first anniversary
of the Education Department.
No. V. OUTLINES OF EDUCATION COURSES IN MAN
CHESTER UNIVERSITY. Svo, pp. viii. 190. 3s. net.
1911.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 7
EDUCATIONAL SERIES
No. VI. THE STORY OF THE MANCHESTER HIGH
SCHOOL FOR GIRLS, 1871-1911. By Sara A. Burstall,
M.A., Head Mistress, Special Lecturer in Education in the
University. Svo, pp. xx. 214, 18 plates. 5s. net. 1911.
No. VII. THE DEMONSTRATION SCHOOL RECORD,
No. II. The Pursuits of the Fielden School. Edited by
Professor J. J. Findlay. Svo, pp. xxxvi. 284, 8 plates. 5s.
net. 1913.
ENGLISH SERIES
No. I. THE LITERARY PROFESSION IN THE ELIZA
BETHAN AGE. By Phcebe Sheavyn. M.A., D.Lit., Special
Lecturer in English Literature and Senior Tutor for Women
Students in the University. Svo, pp. xii. 221. 5s. net.
1909.
No. II. BEOWULF : Edited, wiih Introduction, Bibliography,
Notes, Glossary, and Appendices, by W. J. Sedgefield.
Litt.D., Professor of English Language in the University.
Second edition, revised and enlarged. Svo, pp. liii. 271.
9s. net. 1913-
No. III. PATIENCE: A West Midland Poem of the Four
teenth Century. Edited with Introduction, Bibliography,
Notes, and Glossary, by Hartley Bateson, B.A., Faulkner
Fellow. Cr. Svo, pp. x. 150. 4s. 6d. net. 1912.
No. IV. THE EARLY LIFE AND DEVELOPMENT OF
GEORGE ELIOT. By Mary H. Deakin, M.A., formerly
John Bright Fellow. With an Introductory Note by C. H.
Herford, Litt.D., Professor of English Literature in the
University. Svo, pp. xviii. 188. 6s. net. 1913-
Nos. V and VI. THE POETICAL WORKS OF WILLIAM
DRUMMOND OF HAWTHORNDEN. With "A Cypresse
Grove." Edited, with Introduction, Bibliography, Icono
graphy, and Notes, also a List of Variants in the different
editions hitherto published, by L. E. Kastner, M.A., Pro
fessor of French Language and Literature in the University.
Illustrated by 29 Collotype plates. Two vols., Svo, pp.
cxliv. 688. 21S. net. 1913.
No. VII. THE PLACE NAMES OF CUMBERLAND AND
WESTMORLAND. By Professor W. J. Sedgefield. Demy
Svo, pp. xlviii. 208. los. 6d. net. 1915.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE

FRENCH SERIES
No. I. LES OEUVRES DE GUIOT DE PROVINS. Edited
by John Orr, M.A., Lecturer in French Language and
Literature in the University. [In the Press.
No. II. LES POEMES DE JEAN DE LINGENDES. Edited
by E. T. Griffiths, M.A., Lecturer in French Language
and Literature in the University. [In the Press.
GERMANIC SERIES
No. I. VOWEL ALLITERATION IN THE OLD GERMANIC
LANGUAGES. By E. Classen, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer
in English Language in East London College and late
Assistant Lecturer in English Language and Literature in
the University. Svo, pp. xvi. 90. 3s. 6d. net. 1913.
HISTORICAL SERIES
No. I. MEDIEVAL MANCHESTER AND THE BEGIN
NINGS OF LANCASHIRE. By James Tait, M.A., Professor
of Ancient and Mediaeval History in the University. Svo,
pp. X. 211, with 3 Illustrations. 7s. 6d. net. 1904.
No. II. INITIA OPERUM LATINORUM QUAE SAECULIS
XIII., XIV., XV. ATTRIBUUNTUR. By A. G. Little,
M.A., Lecturer in Palseography in the University. Svo,
pp. xiii. 273 (interleaved). 1904. [Out of print.
No. III. THE OLD COLONIAL SYSTEM. By Gerald
Berkeley Hertz, M.A., B.C.L., Lecturer in Colonial History
in the University. Svo, pp. xi. 232. 5s. net. 1905.
No. IV. STUDIES OF ROMAN IMPERIALISM. By W. T.
Arnold, M.A. Edited by Edward Fiddes, M.A., Lecturer
in Ancient History in the University, with Memoir of the
Author by Mrs. Humphry Ward and C. E. Montague.
With a Photogravure portrait of W. T. Arnold. Svo, pp.
cxxiii. 281. 7s. 6d. net. 1906.
THE MEMOIR MAY BE HAD SEPARATELY, PRICE
2S. 6d. NET.
No. V. CANON PIETRO CASOLA'S PILGRIMAGE TO
JERUSALEM IN THE YEAR 1494. By M. Margaret
Newett, B.A., formerly Jones Fellow of the University.
Svo, pp. viii. 427, with 3 Illustrations. 7s. 6d. net. 1907.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 9
HISTORICAL SERIES
No. VI. HISTORICAL ESSAYS. Edited by T. F. Tout,
M.A., F.B.A., Bishop Eraser Professor of Mediaeval and
Ecclesiastical History in the University, and Professor
James Tait, M.A. Svo, pp. xv. 557. 6s. net. Reissue of
the Edition of 1902 with index and New Preface. 1907.
THE INDEX CAN BE PURCHASED SEPARATELY,
PRICE 6d. NET.
No. VII. STUDIES SUPPLEMENTARY TO STUBBS' CON
STITUTIONAL HISTORY. Vol. I. By Ch. PetiT-
DuTAiLLis, Litt.D., rector of the University of Grenoble.
Translated from the French by W. E. Rhodes, M.A.,
formerly Jones Fellow of the University, and edited by
Professor James Tait, M.A. Svo, pp. xiv. 152. 4s. net.
Second Edition, 1911.
See also Nos. XXII. and XXIII.
No. VIII. MALARIA AND GREEK HISTORY. By W. H. S.
Jones, M.A. To which is added the History of Greek
Therapeutics and the Malaria Theory by E. T. Withington,
M.A., M.B. Svo, pp. xii. 176. 5s. net. 1909.
No. IX. HANES GRUFFYDD AP CYNAN. The Welsh text
with translation, introduction, and notes by Arthur Jones,
M.A., Lecturer in Modern History in Birkbeck College,
London, and late Assistant Lecturer in History in the
University. Demy Svo, pp. viii. 204, with 3 Illustrations.
6s. net. 1910.
No. X. THE CIVIL WAR IN LANCASHIRE. By Ernest
Broxap, M.A. Svo, pp. XV. 226, 6 plates. 7s. 6d. net.
1910.
No. XI. A BIOGRAPHY OF THOMAS DEACON, THE
MANCHESTER NON-JUROR. By Henry Broxap, M.A.
Svo, pp. xix. 215, 2 plates. 7s. 6d. net. 1911.
No. XII. THE EJECTED OF 1662 : Their Predecessors and
Successors in Cumberland and Westmorland. By B.
Nightingale, M.A., Litt.D. Two volumes, Svo, pp. xxiv.
1490. 28s. net. 1911-
No. XIII. GERMANY IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
Lectures by J. Holland Rose, Litt.D., Professor C. H.
Herford, Litt.D., Professor E. C. K. Gonner, Litt.D., and
M. E. Sadler, M.A., C.B., LL.D. With a Prefatory Note
by Professor T. F. Tout. Demy Svo, pp. xxi. 142. 2S. 6d.
net. Third Edition. 1915-
See also Nos. XXIV. and XXV.

IO PUBLICATIONS OF THE
HISTORICAL SERIES
No. XIV. A HISTORY OF PRESTON IN AM OUNDERNESS.
By H. W. Clemesha, M.A. Svo, pp. xii. 344, 5 maps.
7s. 6d. net. 1912.
No. XV. A SHORT HISTORY OF TODMORDEN. By J.
HoLDEN, M.A. Crown Svo, pp. xiv. 242, with 25 illustra
tions. Cloth, 2S. net; or cloth extra, 2s. 6d. net. 1912.
No. XVI. THE LOSS OF NORMANDY, 1189-1204. Studies
in the History of the Angevin Empire. By F. M. Powicke,
M.A., Professor of Modem History in the Queen's Univer
sity, Belfast, and late Langton Fellow and Lecturer in
History in the University of Manchester. Svo, pp. xx. 604.
With 6 maps. 15s. net. 1913.
Nos. XVII and XVIII. IRELAND UNDER THE COMMON
WEALTH, Being a Selection of Documents relating to the
Government of Ireland from 1651-1659. Edited, with
Historical Introduction and Notes, by Robert Dunlop,
M.A., Lecturer in Irish History in the University. Two
vols., Svo, pp. ccliv. 753. 25s. net. 1913-
No. XIX. THE NAVAL MUTINIES OF 1797. By Conrad
Gill, M.A., Lecturer in Economic History in the University
of Belfast, late Assistant Lecturer in History in the Univer
sity of Manchester. Svo, pp. xx. 410, with 2 maps. los. 6d.
net. 1913-
No. XX. CHRONICA JOHANNIS DE READING ET
ANONYMI CANTUARIENSIS. Edited with Introduction
and Notes by Professor James Tait, M.A. Svo, pp. xii. 394,
with 2 plates. los. 6d. net. 1914-
No. XXI. THE PLACE OF THE REIGN OF EDWARD II.
IN ENGLISH HISTORY. Based upon the Ford Lectures
delivered in the University of Oxford. By Professor T. F.
Tout, M.A., F.B.A. Svo, pp. xvi. 422. los. 6d. net. 1914.
No. XXII. STUDIES AND NOTES SUPPLEMENTARY TO
STUBBS' CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. Vol. II. By
Charles Petit-Dutaillis, Litt.D., Rector of the University
of Grenoble. Translated by W. T. Waugh, M.A., Lecturer
in History in the University of Manchester, and edited by
Professor James Tait, M.A. Svo, pp. viii. 170. 5s. net.
1914.
No. XXIII. STUDIES AND NOTES SUPPLEMENTARY TO
STUBBS' CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. Vols. I. and II.,
Consisting of Nos. VII. and XXII. of the Historical Series
in one vol. 8vo, pp. xx. 316, 9s. net. 1914-

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS n

HISTORICAL SERIES
No. XXIV. GERMANY IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
A Second Series of Lectures containing contributions by
Professor A. S. Peake on Theology, Dr. Bernard Bosanquet
on Philosophy, and F. Bonavia on Music. With a Prefatory
Note by Professor T. F. Tout, M.A., F.B.A. Svo, pp. xxi.
124. 3s. 6d. net. 1915-
No. XXV. GERMANY IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY.
Consisting of Nos. XIII. and XXIV of the Historical Series
in one vol. Svo, pp. xxiii. 266, 6s. net. I9i5-
No. XXVI. THE INCENDIUM AMORIS OF RICHARD
ROLLE OF HAMPOLE. Edited with Introduction and
Notes by Margaret Deanesly, History Mistress in the
Manchester High School for Girls. Svo, pp. xxiii. 284,
with a plate. los. 6d. net. 1915-
No. XXVII. BELGIAN DEMOCRACY, ITS EARLY HIS
TORY. Being a translation of " Les Anciennes Democraties
des Pays Bas." By H. Pirenne, Professor of Mediaeval
and Belgian History in the University of Ghent. Translated
by J. V. Saunders, M.A. Cr. Svo. 4s. 6d. net. 1915.
No. XXVIII. A SHORT HISTORY OF MANCHESTER. By
F. A. Bruton, M.A. [In the Press.
MEDICAL SERIES
No. I. SKETCHES OF THE LIVES AND WORK OF THE
HONORARY MEDICAL STAFF OF THE ROYAL
INFIRMARY. From 1752 to 1S30. By E. M. Brockbank,
M.D., M.R.C.P. Crown 4to (illustrated), pp. vii. 311. 15s.
net. 1904-
No. II. PRACTICAL PRESCRIBING AND DISPENSING.
For Medical Students. By William Kirkby, sometime
Lecturer in Pharmacognosy in the Owens College, Man
chester. Crown Svo, pp. iv. 194. 5s. net.
Second Edition, 1906.
No. III. HANDBOOK OF SURGICAL ANATOMY. By
G. A. Wright, B.A., M.B. (Oxon.), F.R.C.S., Emeritus
Professor of Systematic Surgery, and C. H. Preston, M.D.,
F.R.C.S., L.D.S., Lecturer on Dental Anatomy in the Univer
sity. Crown Svo, pp. ix. 205. 5s. net. Second edition. 1905.

12 PUBLICATIONS OF THE
MEDICAL SERIES
No. IV. A COURSE OF INSTRUCTION IN OPERATTATB
SL"RGERY in the University of Manch^ter. By WmiAM
Thorburn, M.D., BS. (Lond.), F.R.C.S., Professor of
Operative Surgery- in the University. Crown Svo, pp. 75
(interleaved), 26 Figures in the Text. ::s. 6d. net. 1906.
No. V. A HANDBOOK OF LEGAL MEDICINE. By W.
Sellers, M.D. (London), Professor of Forensic Medicine in
the University. With 7 Illustrations. Crown Svo, pp. vii.
^53. 7s. 6d. net. 1906,
No. YI. A CATALOGUE OF THE PATHOLOGICAL
MI-SEUM OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER.
Edited by J. Lorr.uk Smith, M.A., M.D. (Edin.), Professor
of Pathology in the University of Edinburgh ; late Professor
of Pathology- in tlie L'niversits- of Manchester. Crown 4to,
i::6o PP 7s. 6d. net. " 1906.
No. VII. TEXT BOOK ON DISEASES OF THE HEART.
By GR.iH.\M STEEii, M.D., F.R.C.P., Emeritus Professor of
Medicine in the Universitj-. Crown Svo, pp. xii. 3S0, 11
plates (5 in colours), and 100 illustrations in the text.
7s. 6d. net. 1906.
No. VIII. JULIUS DRESCHFELD. IN MEMORIAM.
Medical Studies by his colleagues and pupils at the Man
chester University and the Royal Infirmary. Imperial Svo,
pp. vi. :!46. With 44 Plates. ' los. 6d. net. 190S.
No. IX. HANDBOOK OF INFECTIOUS DISEASES. By
R. W. M.iRSDEX, M.D. Crown Svo, pp. %-i. ::od. 5s. net.
190S.
No. X. LECTURES ON THE PATHOLOGY OF CANCER.
By Ch.uu.Es Powell White, M.A., :m.D., F.R.C.S., Special
Lecturer in Pathology- in the University. Imperial Svo, pp.
^- S3, 33 plates. 3s. 6d. net. laoS.
No. XI. SEMMELWEIS ; HIS LIFE AND HIS DOCTRINE.
A chapter in the history of Medicine. By the late Professor
Sir WiLLi.ur J. Sinclair, M.A., M.D. Imperial Svo, pp. x.
369, 2 plates. 7s. 6d. net. 1909.
No. XII. MODERN PROBLEMS IN PSYCHIATRY. By E.
LuG.VRO, Professor of Nervous and Mental Diseases in the
University of Modena. Translated from tlie Italian by
David Orr, M.D., Assistant Medical Officer and Pathologist
to the County Asylum, Prestwich ; and R. G. Rows, M.D.,
Assistant Medical Officer and Pathologist to the County
Asylum, Lancaster. With an Introduction by Sir T. S.
Clocsion, M.D., late Physician Superintendent, ^oysl
Asylum, Momingside, Edinburgh. Imperial S\o, pp. viii.
305, S plates. 7s. od. net. Second Impression, 1913.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 13
MEDICAL SERIES
No. XIII. FEEBLEMINDEDNESS IN CHILDREN OF
SCHOOL AGE. By C. Paget Lapage, M.D., M.R.C.P.,
Lecturer in Diseases of Children in the University. With
an Appendix on Treatment and Training by Mary Dendy,
M.A. Crown Svo. Second edition in preparation. 5s. net.
No. XIV. DISEASES OF THE NERVOUS SYSTEM. By
Judson S. Bury, M.D. (Lond.), F.R.C.P., late Professor of
Clinical Medicine. Demy Svo, pp. xx. 788, with 216 Illus
trations. 15s. net. igi2.
No. XV. THE CLINICAL ANATOMY OF THE GASTRO
INTESTINAL TRACT. By T. Wingate Todd, M.B., Ch.B.,
F.R.C.S., Professor of Anatomy in the Western Reserve
University, Cleveland, U.S.A. ; late Lecturer in Anatomy in
the University of Manchester. Crown Svo, with 32 illus
trations. 6s. net. 1915-
PHYSICAL SERIES
No. I. THE PHYSICAL LABORATORIES OF THE UNI
VERSITY OF MANCHESTER. A record of 25 years'
work. Demy Svo, pp. viii. 142, with a Photogravure,
10 Plates, and 4 Plans. 5s. net. 1906.
This volume contains an illustrated description of the Physical
Electrical Engineering, and Electro-Chemistry Laboratories of
the Manchester University, also a complete Biographical and
Bibliographical Record of those who have worked in the Physics
Department of the University during the past 25 years.
No. II. LABORATORY EXERCISES IN PHYSICAL
CHEMISTRY. By J. N. Pring, D.Sc, Lecturer and
Demonstrator in Electro-Chemistry in the University.
Crown Svo, .pp. xiv. 164, with 27 diagrams. 4s. net. 1912.
PUBLIC HEALTH SERIES
No. I. ARCHIVES OF THE PUBLIC HEALTH LABORA
TORY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER.
Edited by A. Sheridan Delepine, M.Sc, M.B., Ch.M.,
Director of the Laboratory and Proctor Professor of Com
parative Pathology and Bacteriology in the University.
Crown 4to, pp. iv. 451. £1. is. net. 1906.

14 PUBLICATIONS OF THE
THEOLOGICAL SERIES
No. I. INAUGURAL LECTURES delivered daring the Session
1904-5, by the Professors and Lecturers of the Facnlty of
TTieology, viz. : —
Piof. T. F. Tout, M.A-; Piof. A. S. Peake, D.D. ; Prof.
H. W. Hogg, M.A. ; Prof. T. W. Rhys Davids. LL.D.;
Rev. W. F. Adenev, D.D. ; Rev. A. Gordon, M.A. ; Rev. L-
Hasse, B.D. ; Rev.' Canon E. L. Hicks. M.A.; Rev. H. D.
Lockett, M.A.; Rev. R. Mackintosh. D.D. ; Rev. J. T.
Marshall, D.D. ; Rev. J. H. Moulton, D.Litt.
Edited by A. S. Peake, D.D., Dean of the Faculty.
Svo, pp. xi. 296. 75. 6d. net. t-9^5-
No. n. THE AIOAN MO\"EMENT EN' ENGLAND. By Rev.
J. Hay Coiligax, M.A. Crown Svo, pp. x. 176. 3s. 6d. net.
1913-
LECTURES
No. I. GARDEN CiriES (Wafbnrton Lectnie). By Ralph
Ne^txle, K.C. 6d. net. 1905)
No. n. THE BANK OF ENGLAND AND THE STATE.
By Sir Felix Schtsier. 6d. net- i9^5-)
No. in. BEARING ANT) IMPORTANCE OF COMA.rERCLAL
TREATIES IN THE TWENTIETH CENTURY. By Sir
Thomas Barclay. 6d. net. \^9^)
No. IV. THE SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE ANT) THE STUDY
OF THE GREEK TESTA3IENT. By Jiiiis Hope Mouliox,
M.A., Litt.D. 6d. net. (1906.)
No. V. THE GENERAL MEDICAL COUNCIL: ITS
POWERS AND ITS WORK. By Sir Donald AL\calistkr.
6d.. net. igo6.
No. VI. THE CONTRASTS IN DANTE. By the Hon.
William: Warken- Vernon, M.A. 6d. net. (1906.)
No XU. THE PRESERVATION OF PLACES OF INTEREST
OR BEAUTY. By Sir Robert Hun-ter. 6d.net. (1^07.)
No. Yin. ON THE LIGHT THROWTSf BY RECENT IN
VESTIGATIONS ON ELECTRICITY ON THE REL.^TIGN
BETT^TEN FLATTER ANT) ETHER (Adamson Lecture).
By Sir J. J. TnoiisoN, O.M., D.Sc, F.R.S. 6d. net. ik-S-)
No. rx. HOSPITALS, MEDICAL SCIENCE, .ANT) PUBLIC
HEALTH. By Sir Clifford Allbutt. K.C.B., M.D.
6d. net (1908.)

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 15
LECTURES
No. X. ENGLISH POETRY AND GERMAN PHILOSOPHY
IN THE AGE OF WORDSWORTH (Adamson Lecture).
By A. C. Bradley, Litt.D^ 6d. net. (i909-)
No. XI. THE EVOLUTION OF SURGERY. By William
Thorburn, F.R.C.S. 6d. net. (1910-)
No. XII. LEIBNIZ AS A POLITICIAN (Adamson Lecture).
By Sir A. W. Ward, Litt.D., F.B.A. 6d. net. {i9"-)
Nos. XIII and XIV. OLD TOWNS AND NEW NEEDS, by
Paul Waterhouse, M.A., F.R.I.B.A., and THE TOWN
EXTENSION PLAN, by Raymond Unwin, F.R.I.B.A.
(Warburton Lectures), ivol. Illustrated, is.net. (1912.)
No. XV. UNIVERSITY EDUCATION FOR WOMEN. By
Mrs. Henry Sidgwick, Litt.D. 6d. net. (i9i3-)
No. XVI. THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN MIND AND ITS
OBJECTS (Adamson Lecture). By Bernard Bosanquet,
M.A., F.B.A. Cr. Svo, cloth, is. 6d. net. (1913-)
No. XVII. EDUCATION AS THE TRAINING OF PERSON
ALITY. An Inaugural Lecture. By H. Bompas Smith,
M.A. 6d. net. {^9^-)
No. XVIII. LECTURES ON HOUSING (Warburton Lectures).
By B. Seebohm Rowntree and A. C. PiGOU. Cr. Svo, cloth.
is. 6d. net. 1914-
Publications relating to the University of
Manchester.
CALENDAR OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER.
Issued at the beginning of each Session. Demy Svo, cloth.
Session 1904-5 3s. od. net.
Session 1905-6 3S. od. net.
Session 1906-7 3s. od. net.
Session 1907-S 3S- od. net.
Session 1908-9 3S- od. net.
Session 1909-10 3S- od. net.
Session 1910-11 3S- od. net.
Session 1911-12 35- od. net.
Session 1912-13 2S. 6d. net.
Session 1913-14 2S. 6d. net.
THE OWENS COLLEGE, ITS FOUNDATION AND ITS
GROWTH AND ITS CONNECTION WITH THE
VICTORIA UNIVERSITY. By Joseph Thomson. With
7 illustrations. Demy Svo, pp. xvi. 671 iSs. net. 1S86.

i6 publicahors of the
THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER MEDICAL SCHOOL.
pp. 56, with 17 iDiistratknis. Ooth 6d. net.
THE UNIVERSITY MAGAZINE. Pnblishedfaiiirig^iflraiuing
Teim. 3d. each monber. Atnmal solisciiptioii, 2s. 6d„ or
55. ^ post free.
A SELECTION OF \TRSES FROM " THE MANCHESTER
UNIVERSITY MAGAZESE," nom 1868 to igi2- Edited
by H. B. Cm»LTOK, B.A., and O. C de C Ellis, B-Sc,
with a Fieface by Sir Aunum HoFECisCBf, Vke-ChawfThg-
fnna 1898 to 1913. Crown Sfo, pp. xvL 255. 4s. fid- net.
1913-
STUDIES FROM THE ANATOMICAL DEPARTMENT.
Edited by the lafe Pndessor A. H. YocxG, FJR.C.S. Den^
Svo, paper covets.
VoL L Pp. iv. 257. with 7 plates. 7s. 6d. net. (1891-)
Vd. n. Pp. wL 257. with 6 plates. 7s. 6d. net i^gpo.)
F<M- VoL m, see page 3.
STUDIES FROM THE BIOLOGICAL LABORATORIES.
VfA- L Pp. viiL 330, with 14 plates, edited by Pnifessar
MiLXEs Marshall- 73. 6d. n^L (1886.)
VoL n. Pp. iv. 268, with 15 plates, edited by Professor
MujiES M*itsiT«f [Om£ of prmt.
VoL TIT. Fp. viii. 288, with 16 plat^, edited by Piofessor
S. J. Hkssobe. ts. 6d. -odL (1895.)
Vol. IV. Pp. viii. 233, witk 22 plates, edited by Pnifessor
S. J. Hksbon. ts. fid. ndt 1899.
STUDIES FROM THE PHYSICAL A>rD CHEMICAL LABO
RATORIES. VoL I. Pp. ipiiL 320, fflostiated. Edited hy
Pnifessois A. SCHCSZER and H. B. Desosc. 55. net. (1893.)
EXAMINATION PAPERS SET FOR THE VARIOUS
DEGREES AND SCHOLARSHIPS OF THE UNTVER-
STTY axe now published ammalty, staitiiig from Session
1911 — 1912, at fhe fellowiiig ptkxs : —
Scholaiships and Pnzes - - Price 6d. net; Post 2d.
Facnlties frf Law, Music and Theology
Enttance Scholaiships
Facnlties <rf Art and Cammeioe -
(in one volnnie)
D^artment of Education
Facnlty of Medicine

fid.fid.

„ 2d-
„ 2d.
„ fid-

4d-

jj

,. Id.

i/-

)>

„ 3d-

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 17

Faculties of Science and Technology - „ i/- „ „ 4d.
(1911 — 1912 only, in one volume)
Faculty of Science - ,, 6d. ,, „ 3d.
Faculty of Technology „ 6d. ,, „ 3d.
THE REGISTER OF GRADUATES OF THE UNIVERSITY
OF MANCHESTER UP TO JULY, 1908. 2s. 6d. net;
cloth, 3s. 6d. net.

Publications of the John Ryiands Library
CATALOGUE OF THE PRINTED BOOKS AND MANU
SCRIPTS IN THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY, MAN
CHESTER. 1899. 3 vols. 4to. 31S. 6d. net.
CATALOGUE OF BOOKS IN THE JOHN RYLANDS
LIBRARY . . . PRINTED IN ENGLAND, SCOTLAND,
AND IRELAND, AND OF BOOKS IN ENGLISH
PRINTED ABROAD, TO THE END OF THE YEAR 1640.
1895. 4to, pp. iii. 147. los. 6d. net.
THE ENGLISH BIBLE IN THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY,
1525 to 1640. With 26 facsimiles and 39 engravings.
[Printed for private circulation.] 1899. Folio, pp. xvi. 275.
In levant Morocco, 5 guineas net.
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. ... A brief historical
description of the Library and its contents, with Catalogue
of the selection of early printed Greek and Latin Classics
exhibited on the occasion of the visit of the Classical
Association. . . . 1906. Svo, pp. 89. lUus. is. net
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. . . . Catalogue of an
Exhibition of Illuminated Manuscripts, principally Biblical
and Liturgical, on the occasion of the Church Congress.
1908. Svo, pp. vi. 82. 6d. net.
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. . . . Catalogue of an
Exhibition of original editions of the principal works of
John Milton arranged in celebration of the tercentenary of
his birth. 1908. Svo, pp. 24. 6d. net.
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. . . . Catalogue of an
Exhibition of the works of Dante Alighieri [with list of a
selection of works on the study of Dante]. 1909. 8vo, pp.
xii. 55. 6d. net.
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. . . . Catalogue of an
Exhibition of original editions of the principal English
Classics [with list of works for the study of English litera
ture]. 1910. Svo, pp. xvi. 86. 6d. net.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE

A CLASSIFIED CATALOGUE OF THE WORKS ON
ARCHITECTURE AND THE ALLIED ARTS IN THE
PRINCIPAL LIBRARIES OF MANCHESTER AND
SALFORD, with Alphabetical author list and subject
index. Edited for the Architectural Committee of Man
chester by Henry Guppy and Guthrie Vine. 1909. Svo,
pp. XXV. 310. 3s. 6d. net, or interleaved 4s. 6d. net.
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. ... An analytical cata
logue of the contents of the two editions of " An English
Gamer," compiled by Edward Arber (1S77-97), and re
arranged under the editorship of Thomas Seccombe (1903-04).
1909. Svo, pp. viii. 221. IS. net.
BULLETIN OF THE LIBRARY.
Vol. I. (1903-08). 4to, pp. 468. 6s. net.
Vol. II. , No. I (October, 1914). Ryl. Svo, pp. 98, i plate.
6d. net.
AN ACCOUNT OF A COPY FROM THE FIFTEENTH
CENTURY [now in the John Ryiands Library] of a map of
the world engraved on metal, which is preserved in
Cardinal Stephen Borgia's Museum at Velletri. By A. E.
Nordenskiold (copied from " Ymer," 1S91). Stockholm,
1S91. 4to, pp. 29, and facsimile of map. 7s. 6d. net.
CATALOGUE OF THE COPTIC MANUSCRIPTS IN THE
JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. By W. E. Crum. 1909.
4to, pp. xii. 273. 12 plates of facsimiles, in collotype
I guinea net.
CATALOGUE OF THE DEMOTIC PAPYRI IN THE JOHN
RYLANDS LIBRARY. With facsimiles and complete
translations. By F. LI. Griffith. 1909. 3 vols. 4to
3 guineas net.
I. Atlas of facsimiles in collotype.
2. Lithographed hand copies of the earlier documents.
3. Key-list, translations, commentaries, and indexes.
CATALOGUE OF THE GREEK PAPYRI IN THE JOHN
RYLANDS LIBRARY. By Arthur S. Hunt.
Vol. I. Literary Texts (Nos. 1-61). 1911.
4to, pp. xii. 204. 10 plates of facsimiles in xollotype.
I guinea net.
Vol. II. Non-Literary Documents. [In Preparation.
Vol. III. Non-Literary Documents. [In Preparation.
CATALOGUE OF AN EXHIBITION ILLUSTRATING THE
HISTORY OF THE TRANSMISSION OF THE BIBLE.
Arranged for the Tercentenary of the Authorised Version.
With plates in • facsimile. Demy Svo. 6d. net.
CATALOGUE OF AN EXHIBITION OF MEDIEVAL MANU
SCRIPTS AND BOOK COVERS. Arranged for the
occasion of the Manchester Meeting of the Historical
Association. Demy Svo. 6d. net

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 19
THE JOHN RYLANDS LIBRARY. A Brief Historical
Description of the Library and its contents, with Illustrated
Catalogue of a Selection of Manuscripts and Printed Books
exhibited in the main Library, with Plates. Demy Svo.
6d. net.
THE MODERN GREEK AND HIS ANCESTRY. By Professor
Albert Thumb. Reprinted from the Bulletin. Svo, paper
covers. 6d. net.
THE ORIGIN OF THE CULT OF DIONYSOS. By Dr. J.
Rendel Harris. Reprinted from the Bulletin. Svo, paper
covers. 6d. net.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTES FOR STUDENTS OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT. By Professor A. S. Peake. Reprinted
from the Bulletin. Svo, paper covers. 3d. net.

The John Ryiands Facsimiles.
A series of reproductions of unique and rare books in the
possession of the John Ryiands Library.
The volumes consist of minutely accurate facsimile pro
ductions of the works selected, preceded by short biblio
graphical introductions.
The issue of each work is limited to five hundred copies,
of which three hundred are offered for sale.
I. PROPOSITIO JOHANNIS RUSSELL, printed by William
Caxton, circa a.d. 1476. Reproduced from the copy pre
served in the John Ryiands Library. . . . With an introduc
tion by Henry Guppy. 1909. Svo, pp. 36, 8. 3s. 6d. net.
2. A BOOKE IN ENGLYSH METRE, of the Great Marchaunt
man called " Dives Pragmaticus ". . . . 1563. Reproduced
in facsimile from the copy in the John Ryiands Library.
With an introduction by Percy E. Newbery; and remarks
on the vocabulary and dialect, with a glossary by Henry C.
Wyld. 1910. 4to, pp. xxxviii. 16. 5s. net.
3. A LITIL BOKE the whiche traytied and reherced many gode
thinges necessaries for the . . . Pestilence . . . made by
the . . . Bisshop of Arusiens. . . [London], [1485?] Repro
duced in facsimile from the copy in the John Ryiands
Library. With an introduction by Guthrie Vine. 1910.
4to, pp. xxxvi. iS. 5s. net.

20 PUBLICATIOHS OF THE

Miscel laneousi.
BRITAISre CASE AGAINST GERMANY. Aa Examinatiaa
of fhe Hist^ical Backgnnnd of the Gennan Actioci is 1914.
By ItHTmsAv Mnnt, PirfesaK- of Modsn Histoey in tie
Umreisity. Cr. &po, pp. x. igS. Paper coveis, 2s. net;
doSi, 2S. fid. m±. J914-
A POCKET SYNOPSIS OF THE FAMILIES OF BRITISH
FLOWERING PLANTS : Ba^d npon the Systran <k la^er.
By W. B. GaovE, M.A-, Lectms- in Botany at a^ Bir-
iiiin«»1iain Arntwripol Tedmical Sfjiocd. ^apei boeids. is.
net- 1915-
THE ELLESMERE CHAUCER: Reprodnced in l^csinriie.
Pike £30 n^
LE PELERIN DE VIE HUMAINE. (Prfrafeeiy pmrfwl fer flie
Rosbnigfae Clnb).
TRANSACTIONS OF THE INTERNATIONAL UNION FOR
CO-OPERATION IN SOLAR RESEARCH.
V<d. L First and Second Cuufekeuces. Demy Svo, 2fio ^p.
and plate. 7s. fid. net.
VoiL n, TMcd Confaence. Demy Svo. zsj. pp. 73. fid. nrt.
Vol. m, Fomfii Coafetence. DanySwo, 23:: pp. 7^ fid. net.
Vol. IV, MfCh Cutifaeuce:. Demy Svo, pp. — . los. nrf.
EXCAVATION OF THE ROMAN FORTS AT CASTLESHA.W
(near Del|di, W^ RMing). by SnrcEL AxDRrsr, Esq., and
MajfK- WnjUAM Lees, J.P. First Inletiui R^oct, pi^aied
by F. A. Bsirrosf, M.A. Doi^ 8«o, pp. 38, ao plates and
plans. IS. net.
EXCAVATION OF THE ROMAN FORTS AT CASTLESHAW
(near De^t, West Riding), by SiXiiEi. Asbsew, Esq.. and
Major Wnxi^M Lees, J J*. Second Interim Repast, prepared
by F. A. BRUToer, M.A. Dany Svo, pp. g3, 45 plates and
plans. 3s. fid. net.
THE ROMAN FORT AT MANCHESTER Edited by F. A.
Bruton, MIA. Demy 8vt>. fis. net.
THE ROMAN FORT AT RIBCHESTBR- Edited hy J. H.
HoFEi!!iSON, M.A. Demy Svo. cd. net.
THE MOSTELLARIA OF PLAUTTS. Acting editkm wifli a
tiaiKilafian into Eogii^ verse. Edited hy Pn^sscK- 6.
Norwood, M-A. is. net.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS

21

THE BOOK OF RUTH (Unpointed Text). 2nd edn., Svo, half
cloth. 9d. net.
THE BOOK OF AMOS (Unpointed Text). 6d. net.
THE BOOK OF JUDGES (Unpointed Text), is. net.
THE SECOND BOOK OF KINGS. Cap. 15— Cap. 17. (Un
pointed Text.) 4d. net.
SCENES FROM THE RUDENS OF PLAUTUS, with a Trans
lation into English verse. Edited by Professor R. S.
Conway, Litt.D. 6d. net.
THE POEMS OF LEOPARDI. By Francis Brooks, M.A.
3s. 6d. net.
A TARDINESS IN NATURE AND OTHER PAPERS. By
Mary Christie. Edited, with Introductory Note and
Memoir, by Maud Withers. Crown Svo, 331 pp. 3s. net.
MUSICAL CRITICISMS. By Arthur Johnstone. With a
Memoir of the Author by Henry Reece and Oliver Elton.
Crown Svo, 225 pp. 5s. net.
MANCHESTER BOYS. By C. E. B. RussELL. With an Intro
duction by E. T. Campagnac. Crown Svo, pp. xvi. 176, 19
plates. 2S. 6d. net. Cheap edition, is. net.
MANCHESTER BANKS : ANALYSIS OF THE PUBLISHED
BALANCE SHEETS FOR 190S, 1909, 1910, 1911, and 1912.
By D. Drummond Eraser, M.Com. is. net each.
MATERIALS FOR THE STUDY OF HEBREW COMPOSI
TION. Adapted and arranged by M. A. Canney, M.A.,
Professor of Semitic Languages and Literatures. One vol.
pp. viii. 52, interleaved. Paper covers, is. net.
JOURNAL OF THE MANCHESTER ORIENTAL SOCIETY,
No. I, 1911. Pp. xvi. 162, with 8 illustrations. Paper
cover, 5s. net.
JOURNAL OF THE MANCHESTER EGYPTIAN AND
ORIENTAL SOCIETY. Svo, paper, 5s. net. Published
annually, beginning with the year 1912-13.
THE POETRY OF CATULLUS. A Lecture by Professor D. A.
Slater. 6d. net.
THE REPAYMENT OF LOANS OF LOCAL AUTHORITIES
and of Commercial and Financial Undertakings. By E.
Hartley Turner, A. C. A. Demy Svo, 536 pp. Cloth, 21s. net.

22 PUBLICATIONS OF THE
LIST OF PAST AND PRESENT MEMBERS OF THE
UNIVERSITY SERVING WITH H.M. FORCES IN THE
WAR. Oblong, 4to, paper covers. 6d. net.
ADDRESS PRESENTED TO THE L^NIVERSITY OF
LOUVAIN BY THE UNIVERSITY OF MANCHESTER.
Written at the request of the Senate by Professors R. S.
Con^vay and W. B. Anderson. Crown Svo, paper covers.
6d. net.
MUSEUM HANDBOOKS
W. E. HoYLE. Handy Guide to the Museum [15]  id.
W. E- HoYLE. General Guide to the Natural History
Collections (Illustrated) [26]  fid.
S. J. Hiceson. Outline Classification of the Animal
Kingdom [14] New (4th) Edition, interleaved 6d. each, 5/- doz.
F. E. Weiss. Outline Classification of the Vegetable
Kingdom [5] (out of print)  2d.
S. J. HiCKSON. Catalogue of the Embryological Models
[40]  2S.
H. Bolton. Catalogue of the Type Fossils [6] {out of
print)  as.
— Supplementary List of Type Fossils  fid.
W. E. HoYLE. Catalogue of the Museum Library [12] ... 2S.6d.
J. C. Melvill and R. Standen. Catalogue of the
Hadfield Collection of Shells (Part I.) 2 Plates [11]
{Out of print)  is.
J. C. Melvill and R. Stantdes. Catalogue of the
Hadfield Collection of SheUs (Parts II & III.) 3
Plates [16]  2S.
J. C. Melvill and R. Standen. The Marine MoUusca
of Madras, Marine Shells from Lively Island, Falk-
lands, etc. [24]  is.
C. D. Sherborn. Index to the " Systema Naturae " of
Linnaeus [25]  3s. 6d.
H. Bolton. Nomenclature of the Seams of the Lan
cashire Lower Coal Measures [22]  is.
B. HOBSON. Correlation Tables of British Strata [34] ... 5s.
H. Bolton. The Palaeontology of the Lancashire Coal
Measures (Part I.) [50] is. (Parts II. and IH.) [56]
{Out of print) 
J. C. Melvill. A Brief Account of the Cosmo Melvill
Herbarium [54]  fid.
F. E. Weiss. Chapters from the Evolution of Plants [64] 6d.
W. H. Pearson. Catalogue of Hepaticse (Anacrogynse)
in the Manchester Museum [67]  6d.
Margaret A. Murray. The Tomb of Two Brothers, an
account of two mummies unrolled at the Museum
in 1908 [68]  5s.
A. S. Griffith. Catalogue of Egyptian Antiquities [70] is. fid.

MANCHESTER UNIVERSITY PRESS 23

MUSEUM LABELS
The following sets of Labels have been published by the
Museum, and may be had at the prices affixed on application
to the Keeper, post free if cash is sent with order : —
Descriptive Labels of the Sub-classes and Orders of
Mammals, on sheets about 10 inches by 8 inches 158.
The Families of Mammals, according to Flower and
Lydekker, in ^-inch block letters, red ink  ios.6d.
The Families of Birds according to the British
Museum Catalogue, in similar style  ios.6d.
The Principal Families of Fishes, according to
Boulenger, Camb. Nat. Hist., in similar style ... ios.6d.
Map of the World, illustrating distribution in space
and time (per hundred)  5s.
The Principal Divisions of Coleoptera, in labels 4
inches long, red or black [29]  3d.
The Principal Divisions of Lepidoptera, in similar
style [35]  -. ••• ¦•¦••• ¦¦¦  3d.
The Families of Worms, m similar style [32]  od.
The Principal Divisions of the Coelenterata [61] ... ... is.
The Principal Divisions of Amphibians and Reptiles

Notes from the Manchester Museum
I  T. H. Huxley. Suggestions for a Natural History
Museum in Manchester [17]  6d.
2— Thomas Hick. On Rachiopteris cylindrica Will. [18] 6d.
3  s. J. HicKSON. On the Ampullae of Millepora [19] ... 6d.
4  ^H. Bolton. Descriptions of Brachiopoda and Mol-
lusca from the Millstone Grit, etc. [20]  is.
5_H. Bolton. Palaeontology of the Manx Slates [27] ... is.
6— A. C. Seward. Notes on some Jurassic Plants in
the Manchester Museum [30] {out of print) 
7— W Boyd Dawkins. On the Cairn and Sepulchral
Cave at Gop, near Prestatyn [36] {out of print) ... 6d,
8— F. E. Weiss. On Xenophyton radiculosum (Hick) [37] is.
9— W. E. HoYLE. British Cephalopoda [39] {out of print) 6d
io_W. Boyd Dawkins. The Red Sandstone Rocks of
Peel (Isle of Man) [41]  is.
ii_W. Boyd Dawkins. Carboniferous, Permian and
Triassic Rocks of the Isle of Man [42]  6d.
12— W. Boyd Dawkins. On Bigbury Camp and the Pil
grim's Way [43] 

IS

24 MANCHESTER UinYEBSITY PRESS
rs— W. E. HoTUS- Tlie Use of Mnseams in Teadung
[44] (tmt of prhit} ... — — ~  - 
14^— W. E. HoTif . Tlie Type ^lectmen of Ltdigo
eUanse [45I  fid
15— J. R. Hakby. The Macro-Lepidoptera of Sherwood
Forest [46] (<Mrt of print) 
16 — ^W. Botd Daweiss. DiscoTsy ot an Ossifetons
niocene Cavem at Doveholes [47]  is.
17— W. BOYB DA\tEiNS. On the Discovery td Wspbas
antiqans at Blackpool [51]  fid.
i8— W. E. HOYMS. A Diagnostic Key to the Genera of
Recent Difaranchiate Cephalopoda [5a]  is. fid.
ig—TBJSiaeBivas D. Pinches. The Hymns to Tanunnz [55] 3s. fid.
ao— W. E. A. Axes. Votive Rag-Bianches and Prayer-
Stick: [581  IS.
ai— W. E. Hoyus- The Edncation of a Curator [60] ... fid.
aa — R. Standex. Glue and Turpentine Cement for Alco
holic Monnts [65]  fid.
Reports on the Progress of the Museum
1889-1914 IPublished Ytcrly)  (each) fid.

YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

3 9002 03205 3143

VAU
6R^TJSH HJSTORf
WCSfRVATJCWsT PROJECT
SUPPORTfO BY fiEH